This is a modern-English version of Pollyanna, originally written by Porter, Eleanor H. (Eleanor Hodgman).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
POLLYANNA
By Eleanor H. Porter
Author of “Miss Billy,” “Miss Billy's Decision,"
“Cross Currents,”
“The Turn of the Tides,” etc.
TO
My Cousin Belle
CONTENTS
POLLYANNA
CHAPTER I. MISS POLLY
CHAPTER II. OLD TOM AND NANCY
CHAPTER III. THE COMING OF POLLYANNA
CHAPTER IV. THE LITTLE ATTIC ROOM
CHAPTER V. THE GAME
CHAPTER VI. A QUESTION OF DUTY
CHAPTER VII. POLLYANNA AND PUNISHMENTS
CHAPTER VIII. POLLYANNA PAYS A VISIT
CHAPTER IX. WHICH TELLS OF THE MAN
CHAPTER X. A SURPRISE FOR MRS. SNOW
CHAPTER XI. INTRODUCING JIMMY
CHAPTER XII. BEFORE THE LADIES' AID
CHAPTER XIII. IN PENDLETON WOODS
CHAPTER XIV. JUST A MATTER OF JELLY
CHAPTER XV. DR. CHILTON
CHAPTER XVI. A RED ROSE AND A LACE SHAWL
CHAPTER XVII. "JUST LIKE A BOOK”
CHAPTER XVIII. PRISMS
CHAPTER XIX. WHICH IS SOMEWHAT SURPRISING
CHAPTER XX. WHICH IS MORE SURPRISING
CHAPTER XXI. A QUESTION ANSWERED
CHAPTER XXII. SERMONS AND WOODBOXES
CHAPTER XXIII. AN ACCIDENT
CHAPTER XXIV. JOHN PENDLETON
CHAPTER XXV. A WAITING GAME
CHAPTER XXVI. A DOOR AJAR
CHAPTER XXVII. TWO VISITS
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE GAME AND ITS PLAYERS
CHAPTER XXIX. THROUGH AN OPEN WINDOW
CHAPTER XXX. JIMMY TAKES THE HELM
CHAPTER XXXI. A NEW UNCLE
CHAPTER XXXII. WHICH IS A LETTER FROM POLLYANNA
CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ MISS POLLY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ OLD TOM AND NANCY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ THE COMING OF POLLYANNA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ THE LITTLE ATTIC ROOM
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ THE GAME
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ A QUESTION OF DUTY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ POLLYANNA AND PUNISHMENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ POLLYANNA PAYS A VISIT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ WHICH TELLS OF THE MAN
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ A SURPRISE FOR MRS. SNOW
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ INTRODUCING JIMMY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ BEFORE THE LADIES' AID
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ IN PENDLETON WOODS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ JUST A MATTER OF JELLY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ DR. CHILTON
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ A RED ROSE AND A LACE SHAWL
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ "JUST LIKE A BOOK”
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ PRISMS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ WHICH IS SOMEWHAT SURPRISING
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ WHICH IS MORE SURPRISING
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ A QUESTION ANSWERED
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__ SERMONS AND WOODBOXES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_23__ AN ACCIDENT
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_24__ JOHN PENDLETON
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_25__ A WAITING GAME
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_26__ A DOOR AJAR
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_27__ TWO VISITS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_28__ THE GAME AND ITS PLAYERS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_29__ THROUGH AN OPEN WINDOW
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_30__ JIMMY TAKES THE HELM
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_31__ A NEW UNCLE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_32__ WHICH IS A LETTER FROM POLLYANNA
POLLYANNA
CHAPTER I. MISS POLLY
Miss Polly Harrington entered her kitchen a little hurriedly this June morning. Miss Polly did not usually make hurried movements; she specially prided herself on her repose of manner. But to-day she was hurrying—actually hurrying.
Miss Polly Harrington rushed into her kitchen a bit on this June morning. Miss Polly usually didn't move quickly; she especially took pride in her calm demeanor. But today, she was hurrying—actually hurrying.
Nancy, washing dishes at the sink, looked up in surprise. Nancy had been working in Miss Polly's kitchen only two months, but already she knew that her mistress did not usually hurry.
Nancy, washing dishes at the sink, looked up in surprise. She had been working in Miss Polly's kitchen for only two months, but already she knew that her boss didn’t usually rush.
“Nancy!”
“Nancy!”
“Yes, ma'am.” Nancy answered cheerfully, but she still continued wiping the pitcher in her hand.
“Yes, ma'am.” Nancy replied cheerfully, but she kept wiping the pitcher in her hand.
“Nancy,”—Miss Polly's voice was very stern now—“when I'm talking to you, I wish you to stop your work and listen to what I have to say.”
“Nancy,”—Miss Polly's voice was very stern now—“when I'm talking to you, I need you to stop your work and listen to what I have to say.”
Nancy flushed miserably. She set the pitcher down at once, with the cloth still about it, thereby nearly tipping it over—which did not add to her composure.
Nancy blushed awkwardly. She put the pitcher down immediately, with the cloth still around it, which almost made it tip over—definitely not helping her feel more relaxed.
“Yes, ma'am; I will, ma'am,” she stammered, righting the pitcher, and turning hastily. “I was only keepin' on with my work 'cause you specially told me this mornin' ter hurry with my dishes, ye know.”
“Yes, ma'am; I will, ma'am,” she stammered, straightening the pitcher and turning quickly. “I was just continuing with my work because you specifically told me this morning to hurry with my dishes, you know.”
Her mistress frowned.
Her boss frowned.
“That will do, Nancy. I did not ask for explanations. I asked for your attention.”
"That’s enough, Nancy. I didn't ask for explanations. I just wanted your attention."
“Yes, ma'am.” Nancy stifled a sigh. She was wondering if ever in any way she could please this woman. Nancy had never “worked out” before; but a sick mother suddenly widowed and left with three younger children besides Nancy herself, had forced the girl into doing something toward their support, and she had been so pleased when she found a place in the kitchen of the great house on the hill—Nancy had come from “The Corners,” six miles away, and she knew Miss Polly Harrington only as the mistress of the old Harrington homestead, and one of the wealthiest residents of the town. That was two months before. She knew Miss Polly now as a stern, severe-faced woman who frowned if a knife clattered to the floor, or if a door banged—but who never thought to smile even when knives and doors were still.
“Yes, ma'am.” Nancy suppressed a sigh. She wondered if there was any way she could ever please this woman. Nancy had never had a job before, but a sick mother who was suddenly widowed and left with three younger kids besides Nancy herself had compelled her to do something to help support them. She had been so happy when she found a position in the kitchen of the grand house on the hill—Nancy had come from “The Corners,” six miles away, and she only knew Miss Polly Harrington as the lady of the old Harrington estate, one of the wealthiest people in town. That was two months ago. Now she saw Miss Polly as a stern, serious woman who frowned if a knife fell to the floor or if a door slammed—but who never seemed to smile, even when everything was quiet.
“When you've finished your morning work, Nancy,” Miss Polly was saying now, “you may clear the little room at the head of the stairs in the attic, and make up the cot bed. Sweep the room and clean it, of course, after you clear out the trunks and boxes.”
“When you’re done with your morning tasks, Nancy,” Miss Polly said now, “you can tidy up the small room at the top of the stairs in the attic and set up the cot bed. Make sure to sweep the room and clean it after you clear out the trunks and boxes.”
“Yes, ma'am. And where shall I put the things, please, that I take out?”
“Yes, ma'am. Where should I put the things I take out, please?”
“In the front attic.” Miss Polly hesitated, then went on: “I suppose I may as well tell you now, Nancy. My niece, Miss Pollyanna Whittier, is coming to live with me. She is eleven years old, and will sleep in that room.”
“In the front attic.” Miss Polly paused, then continued: “I guess I should tell you now, Nancy. My niece, Pollyanna Whittier, is going to live with me. She’s eleven years old, and she’ll be sleeping in that room.”
“A little girl—coming here, Miss Harrington? Oh, won't that be nice!” cried Nancy, thinking of the sunshine her own little sisters made in the home at “The Corners.”
“A little girl—coming here, Miss Harrington? Oh, won't that be nice!” cried Nancy, imagining the sunshine her own little sisters brought to their home at “The Corners.”
“Nice? Well, that isn't exactly the word I should use,” rejoined Miss Polly, stiffly. “However, I intend to make the best of it, of course. I am a good woman, I hope; and I know my duty.”
“Nice? Well, that’s not really the word I should use,” replied Miss Polly, stiffly. “However, I plan to make the best of it, of course. I consider myself a good person, I hope; and I know my responsibilities.”
Nancy colored hotly.
Nancy blushed.
“Of course, ma'am; it was only that I thought a little girl here might—might brighten things up for you,” she faltered.
“Of course, ma'am; it was just that I thought a little girl might—might brighten things up for you,” she hesitated.
“Thank you,” rejoined the lady, dryly. “I can't say, however, that I see any immediate need for that.”
“Thank you,” the lady replied coolly. “But I can't say that I see any urgent need for that.”
“But, of course, you—you'd want her, your sister's child,” ventured Nancy, vaguely feeling that somehow she must prepare a welcome for this lonely little stranger.
“But, of course, you—you'd want her, your sister's child,” Nancy said, sensing that she needed to get ready to welcome this lonely little stranger.
Miss Polly lifted her chin haughtily.
Miss Polly raised her chin with arrogance.
“Well, really, Nancy, just because I happened to have a sister who was silly enough to marry and bring unnecessary children into a world that was already quite full enough, I can't see how I should particularly WANT to have the care of them myself. However, as I said before, I hope I know my duty. See that you clean the corners, Nancy,” she finished sharply, as she left the room.
“Well, honestly, Nancy, just because I happened to have a sister who was foolish enough to get married and have kids in a world that’s already crowded enough, I don’t see why I should particularly WANT to take care of them myself. Still, as I said before, I hope I know my responsibilities. Make sure you clean the corners, Nancy,” she concluded sharply as she left the room.
“Yes, ma'am,” sighed Nancy, picking up the half-dried pitcher—now so cold it must be rinsed again.
“Yes, ma'am,” sighed Nancy, picking up the half-dried pitcher—now so cold it needed to be rinsed again.
In her own room, Miss Polly took out once more the letter which she had received two days before from the far-away Western town, and which had been so unpleasant a surprise to her. The letter was addressed to Miss Polly Harrington, Beldingsville, Vermont; and it read as follows:
In her own room, Miss Polly took out the letter that she had received two days earlier from the distant Western town, which had been such an unpleasant surprise to her. The letter was addressed to Miss Polly Harrington, Beldingsville, Vermont; and it read as follows:
“Dear Madam:—I regret to inform you that the Rev. John Whittier died two weeks ago, leaving one child, a girl eleven years old. He left practically nothing else save a few books; for, as you doubtless know, he was the pastor of this small mission church, and had a very meagre salary.
“Dear Madam:—I’m sorry to inform you that Rev. John Whittier passed away two weeks ago, leaving behind one child, an eleven-year-old girl. He left almost nothing else except for a few books; as you probably know, he was the pastor of this small mission church and had a very low salary.
“I believe he was your deceased sister's husband, but he gave me to understand the families were not on the best of terms. He thought, however, that for your sister's sake you might wish to take the child and bring her up among her own people in the East. Hence I am writing to you.
“I believe he was your late sister's husband, but he made it clear that the families didn’t get along well. However, he thought that for your sister's sake, you might want to take the child and raise her among her own people in the East. That’s why I’m writing to you.”
“The little girl will be all ready to start by the time you get this letter; and if you can take her, we would appreciate it very much if you would write that she might come at once, as there is a man and his wife here who are going East very soon, and they would take her with them to Boston, and put her on the Beldingsville train. Of course you would be notified what day and train to expect Pollyanna on.
“The little girl will be all set to go by the time you get this letter; and if you can take her, we would really appreciate it if you could write back that she can come right away, as there’s a man and his wife here who are heading East very soon, and they would take her with them to Boston and put her on the Beldingsville train. Of course, we would let you know what day and train to expect Pollyanna on.”
“Hoping to hear favorably from you soon, I remain,
“Hoping to hear good news from you soon, I remain,
“Respectfully yours,
"Sincerely,"
“Jeremiah O. White.”
“Jeremiah O. White.”
With a frown Miss Polly folded the letter and tucked it into its envelope. She had answered it the day before, and she had said she would take the child, of course. She HOPED she knew her duty well enough for that!—disagreeable as the task would be.
With a frown, Miss Polly folded the letter and placed it in its envelope. She had responded to it the day before and had said she would take the child, of course. She hoped she understood her responsibility well enough for that!—even though it would be an unpleasant task.
As she sat now, with the letter in her hands, her thoughts went back to her sister, Jennie, who had been this child's mother, and to the time when Jennie, as a girl of twenty, had insisted upon marrying the young minister, in spite of her family's remonstrances. There had been a man of wealth who had wanted her—and the family had much preferred him to the minister; but Jennie had not. The man of wealth had more years, as well as more money, to his credit, while the minister had only a young head full of youth's ideals and enthusiasm, and a heart full of love. Jennie had preferred these—quite naturally, perhaps; so she had married the minister, and had gone south with him as a home missionary's wife.
As she sat there with the letter in her hands, her thoughts drifted back to her sister, Jennie, who had been this child's mother, and the time when Jennie, at twenty, had insisted on marrying the young minister despite her family's objections. There had been a wealthy man interested in her, and the family had much preferred him over the minister; but Jennie hadn’t. The wealthy man had more years and more money, while the minister brought only youthful ideals, enthusiasm, and a heart full of love. Jennie had naturally favored those qualities, so she married the minister and moved south with him as a home missionary's wife.
The break had come then. Miss Polly remembered it well, though she had been but a girl of fifteen, the youngest, at the time. The family had had little more to do with the missionary's wife. To be sure, Jennie herself had written, for a time, and had named her last baby “Pollyanna” for her two sisters, Polly and Anna—the other babies had all died. This had been the last time that Jennie had written; and in a few years there had come the news of her death, told in a short, but heart-broken little note from the minister himself, dated at a little town in the West.
The break had happened then. Miss Polly remembered it well, even though she was just a fifteen-year-old girl, the youngest at the time. The family had barely interacted with the missionary's wife. Of course, Jennie had written for a while and named her last baby “Pollyanna” after her two sisters, Polly and Anna—the other babies had all died. This had been the last time Jennie wrote; a few years later, they received news of her death, conveyed in a short but heart-wrenching little note from the minister himself, dated from a small town out West.
Meanwhile, time had not stood still for the occupants of the great house on the hill. Miss Polly, looking out at the far-reaching valley below, thought of the changes those twenty-five years had brought to her.
Meanwhile, time had not stood still for the people living in the large house on the hill. Miss Polly, gazing out at the expansive valley below, reflected on the changes those twenty-five years had brought to her.
She was forty now, and quite alone in the world. Father, mother, sisters—all were dead. For years, now, she had been sole mistress of the house and of the thousands left her by her father. There were people who had openly pitied her lonely life, and who had urged her to have some friend or companion to live with her; but she had not welcomed either their sympathy or their advice. She was not lonely, she said. She liked being by herself. She preferred quiet. But now—
She was forty now and completely alone in the world. Father, mother, sisters—all gone. For years, she had been the sole owner of the house and the vast inheritance left to her by her father. Some people had openly felt sorry for her lonely life and had suggested she find a friend or companion to live with her; but she had rejected both their sympathy and their advice. She claimed she wasn't lonely. She enjoyed being by herself. She preferred peace and quiet. But now—
Miss Polly rose with frowning face and closely-shut lips. She was glad, of course, that she was a good woman, and that she not only knew her duty, but had sufficient strength of character to perform it. But—POLLYANNA!—what a ridiculous name!
Miss Polly got up with a frown and her lips pressed tightly together. She was, of course, glad that she was a good woman and that she not only understood her responsibilities but also had the strength of character to fulfill them. But—POLLYANNA!—what a silly name!
CHAPTER II. OLD TOM AND NANCY
In the little attic room Nancy swept and scrubbed vigorously, paying particular attention to the corners. There were times, indeed, when the vigor she put into her work was more of a relief to her feelings than it was an ardor to efface dirt—Nancy, in spite of her frightened submission to her mistress, was no saint.
In the small attic room, Nancy cleaned with enthusiasm, focusing especially on the corners. There were moments when her intense effort felt more like a way to relieve her emotions than just a desire to clean. Despite her fearful obedience to her mistress, Nancy was definitely no saint.
“I—just—wish—I could—dig—out the corners—of—her—soul!” she muttered jerkily, punctuating her words with murderous jabs of her pointed cleaning-stick. “There's plenty of 'em needs cleanin' all right, all right! The idea of stickin' that blessed child 'way off up here in this hot little room—with no fire in the winter, too, and all this big house ter pick and choose from! Unnecessary children, indeed! Humph!” snapped Nancy, wringing her rag so hard her fingers ached from the strain; “I guess it ain't CHILDREN what is MOST unnecessary just now, just now!”
“I just wish I could dig out the corners of her soul!” she muttered jerkily, emphasizing her words with fierce jabs of her pointed cleaning stick. “There are plenty of spots that need cleaning, for sure! It’s ridiculous to stick that poor child way up here in this hot little room—with no heat in the winter too, and all this big house to choose from! Unnecessary children, really! Humph!” snapped Nancy, wringing her rag so hard her fingers ached from the effort; “I guess it isn’t CHILDREN that are MOST unnecessary right now, right now!”
For some time she worked in silence; then, her task finished, she looked about the bare little room in plain disgust.
For a while, she worked quietly; then, once she was done, she surveyed the empty little room with plain disgust.
“Well, it's done—my part, anyhow,” she sighed. “There ain't no dirt here—and there's mighty little else. Poor little soul!—a pretty place this is ter put a homesick, lonesome child into!” she finished, going out and closing the door with a bang, “Oh!” she ejaculated, biting her lip. Then, doggedly: “Well, I don't care. I hope she did hear the bang,—I do, I do!”
“Well, it's done—my part, anyway,” she sighed. “There’s no dirt here—and there’s hardly anything else. Poor little thing!—what a pretty place to put a homesick, lonely child in!” she finished, stepping out and slamming the door. “Oh!” she exclaimed, biting her lip. Then, stubbornly: “Well, I don’t care. I hope she heard that slam—I really do!”
In the garden that afternoon, Nancy found a few minutes in which to interview Old Tom, who had pulled the weeds and shovelled the paths about the place for uncounted years.
In the garden that afternoon, Nancy found a few minutes to talk to Old Tom, who had been pulling weeds and shoveling the paths there for countless years.
“Mr. Tom,” began Nancy, throwing a quick glance over her shoulder to make sure she was unobserved; “did you know a little girl was comin' here ter live with Miss Polly?”
“Mr. Tom,” Nancy began, glancing quickly over her shoulder to ensure she wasn't seen, “did you know a little girl is coming to live with Miss Polly?”
“A—what?” demanded the old man, straightening his bent back with difficulty.
“A—what?” the old man demanded, struggling to straighten his hunched back.
“A little girl—to live with Miss Polly.”
“A little girl—to live with Miss Polly.”
“Go on with yer jokin',” scoffed unbelieving Tom. “Why don't ye tell me the sun is a-goin' ter set in the east ter-morrer?”
“Keep joking,” Tom said skeptically. “Why don’t you tell me the sun is going to set in the east tomorrow?”
“But it's true. She told me so herself,” maintained Nancy. “It's her niece; and she's eleven years old.”
“But it's true. She told me that herself,” Nancy insisted. “It's her niece, and she's eleven years old.”
The man's jaw fell.
The man's jaw dropped.
“Sho!—I wonder, now,” he muttered; then a tender light came into his faded eyes. “It ain't—but it must be—Miss Jennie's little gal! There wasn't none of the rest of 'em married. Why, Nancy, it must be Miss Jennie's little gal. Glory be ter praise! ter think of my old eyes a-seein' this!”
“Wow!—I’m wondering now,” he whispered; then a warm light came into his faded eyes. “It’s not—but it has to be—Miss Jennie’s little girl! None of the others got married. Wow, Nancy, it must be Miss Jennie’s little girl. Thank goodness! To think of my old eyes seeing this!”
“Who was Miss Jennie?”
“Who is Miss Jennie?”
“She was an angel straight out of Heaven,” breathed the man, fervently; “but the old master and missus knew her as their oldest daughter. She was twenty when she married and went away from here long years ago. Her babies all died, I heard, except the last one; and that must be the one what's a-comin'.”
“She was an angel straight out of Heaven,” the man said passionately; “but the old master and mistress knew her as their oldest daughter. She was twenty when she got married and left here many years ago. I heard all her babies died, except for the last one; and that must be the one that’s on the way.”
“She's eleven years old.”
"She's 11 years old."
“Yes, she might be,” nodded the old man.
“Yes, she might be,” nodded the old man.
“And she's goin' ter sleep in the attic—more shame ter HER!” scolded Nancy, with another glance over her shoulder toward the house behind her.
“And she's going to sleep in the attic—how embarrassing for HER!” scolded Nancy, glancing over her shoulder again at the house behind her.
Old Tom frowned. The next moment a curious smile curved his lips.
Old Tom frowned. The next moment, a curious smile appeared on his lips.
“I'm a-wonderin' what Miss Polly will do with a child in the house,” he said.
“I'm wondering what Miss Polly will do with a child in the house,” he said.
“Humph! Well, I'm a-wonderin' what a child will do with Miss Polly in the house!” snapped Nancy.
“Humph! Well, I’m wondering what a kid will do with Miss Polly in the house!” snapped Nancy.
The old man laughed.
The old man chuckled.
“I'm afraid you ain't fond of Miss Polly,” he grinned.
“I'm afraid you don't like Miss Polly,” he grinned.
“As if ever anybody could be fond of her!” scorned Nancy.
“As if anyone could actually like her!” Nancy scoffed.
Old Tom smiled oddly. He stooped and began to work again.
Old Tom smiled strangely. He bent down and started working again.
“I guess maybe you didn't know about Miss Polly's love affair,” he said slowly.
“I guess you might not have heard about Miss Polly's romance,” he said slowly.
“Love affair—HER! No!—and I guess nobody else didn't, neither.”
“Love affair—HER! No!—and I guess nobody else did, either.”
“Oh, yes they did,” nodded the old man. “And the feller's livin' ter-day—right in this town, too.”
“Oh, yes they did,” nodded the old man. “And the guy’s alive today—right in this town, too.”
“Who is he?”
"Who's he?"
“I ain't a-tellin' that. It ain't fit that I should.” The old man drew himself erect. In his dim blue eyes, as he faced the house, there was the loyal servant's honest pride in the family he has served and loved for long years.
“I’m not saying that. It’s not right that I should.” The old man stood tall. In his dim blue eyes, as he faced the house, there was the loyal servant's genuine pride in the family he has served and loved for many years.
“But it don't seem possible—her and a lover,” still maintained Nancy.
"But it doesn't seem possible—her and a lover," Nancy continued to insist.
Old Tom shook his head.
Old Tom shook his head.
“You didn't know Miss Polly as I did,” he argued. “She used ter be real handsome—and she would be now, if she'd let herself be.”
“You didn't know Miss Polly like I did,” he insisted. “She used to be really attractive—and she would be now, if she let herself be.”
“Handsome! Miss Polly!”
“Looking good! Miss Polly!”
“Yes. If she'd just let that tight hair of hern all out loose and careless-like, as it used ter be, and wear the sort of bunnits with posies in 'em, and the kind o' dresses all lace and white things—you'd see she'd be handsome! Miss Polly ain't old, Nancy.”
“Yes. If she'd just let that tight hair of hers down loose and carefree like it used to be, and wear those bonnets with flowers in them, and the kind of dresses all lace and white—you'd see she'd be beautiful! Miss Polly isn't old, Nancy.”
“Ain't she, though? Well, then she's got an awfully good imitation of it—she has, she has!” sniffed Nancy.
“Ain't she, though? Well, then she's got a really good imitation of it—she has, she has!” sniffed Nancy.
“Yes, I know. It begun then—at the time of the trouble with her lover,” nodded Old Tom; “and it seems as if she'd been feedin' on wormwood an' thistles ever since—she's that bitter an' prickly ter deal with.”
“Yes, I know. It started then—when she had trouble with her lover,” nodded Old Tom; “and it feels like she’s been feasting on wormwood and thistles ever since—she’s just that bitter and prickly to deal with.”
“I should say she was,” declared Nancy, indignantly. “There's no pleasin' her, nohow, no matter how you try! I wouldn't stay if 'twa'n't for the wages and the folks at home what's needin' 'em. But some day—some day I shall jest b'ile over; and when I do, of course it'll be good-by Nancy for me. It will, it will.”
“I have to say she was,” Nancy declared, annoyed. “There's no pleasing her at all, no matter how hard you try! I wouldn’t stick around if it weren’t for the pay and the people back home who need it. But one day—one day I'll just burst; and when I do, it’ll be goodbye Nancy for me. It will, it will.”
Old Tom shook his head.
Old Tom sighed.
“I know. I've felt it. It's nart'ral—but 'tain't best, child; 'tain't best. Take my word for it, 'tain't best.” And again he bent his old head to the work before him.
"I know. I've felt it. It's natural—but it’s not the best, child; it’s not the best. Trust me, it’s not the best." And again he lowered his old head to the work in front of him.
“Nancy!” called a sharp voice.
“Nancy!” called a harsh voice.
“Y-yes, ma'am,” stammered Nancy; and hurried toward the house.
“Y-yes, ma'am,” Nancy stammered, hurrying toward the house.
CHAPTER III. THE COMING OF POLLYANNA
In due time came the telegram announcing that Pollyanna would arrive in Beldingsville the next day, the twenty-fifth of June, at four o'clock. Miss Polly read the telegram, frowned, then climbed the stairs to the attic room. She still frowned as she looked about her.
In due time came the telegram announcing that Pollyanna would arrive in Beldingsville the next day, the twenty-fifth of June, at four o'clock. Miss Polly read the telegram, frowned, then climbed the stairs to the attic room. She still frowned as she looked around her.
The room contained a small bed, neatly made, two straight-backed chairs, a washstand, a bureau—without any mirror—and a small table. There were no drapery curtains at the dormer windows, no pictures on the wall. All day the sun had been pouring down upon the roof, and the little room was like an oven for heat. As there were no screens, the windows had not been raised. A big fly was buzzing angrily at one of them now, up and down, up and down, trying to get out.
The room had a small bed, neatly made, two straight-backed chairs, a washstand, a bureau—without a mirror—and a small table. There were no curtains at the dormer windows, and no pictures on the wall. All day, the sun had been beating down on the roof, making the little room feel like an oven. Since there were no screens, the windows hadn’t been opened. A big fly was angrily buzzing at one of them now, up and down, up and down, trying to get out.
Miss Polly killed the fly, swept it through the window (raising the sash an inch for the purpose), straightened a chair, frowned again, and left the room.
Miss Polly killed the fly, pushed it out the window (lifting the sash an inch to do so), tidied up a chair, frowned once more, and left the room.
“Nancy,” she said a few minutes later, at the kitchen door, “I found a fly up-stairs in Miss Pollyanna's room. The window must have been raised at some time. I have ordered screens, but until they come I shall expect you to see that the windows remain closed. My niece will arrive to-morrow at four o'clock. I desire you to meet her at the station. Timothy will take the open buggy and drive you over. The telegram says 'light hair, red-checked gingham dress, and straw hat.' That is all I know, but I think it is sufficient for your purpose.”
“Nancy,” she said a few minutes later at the kitchen door, “I found a fly upstairs in Miss Pollyanna's room. The window must have been opened at some point. I’ve ordered screens, but until they arrive, I expect you to keep the windows closed. My niece will arrive tomorrow at four o'clock. I’d like you to meet her at the station. Timothy will take the open buggy and drive you over. The telegram says 'light hair, red-checked gingham dress, and straw hat.' That’s all I know, but I think it should be enough for you.”
“Yes, ma'am; but—you—”
“Yes, ma'am; but you—”
Miss Polly evidently read the pause aright, for she frowned and said crisply:
Miss Polly clearly understood the pause correctly, because she frowned and said sharply:
“No, I shall not go. It is not necessary that I should, I think. That is all.” And she turned away—Miss Polly's arrangements for the comfort of her niece, Pollyanna, were complete.
“No, I’m not going. I don’t think it’s necessary for me to go. That’s all.” And she turned away—Miss Polly's plans for her niece, Pollyanna, were all set.
In the kitchen, Nancy sent her flatiron with a vicious dig across the dish-towel she was ironing.
In the kitchen, Nancy angrily slammed her flatiron down onto the dish towel she was ironing.
“'Light hair, red-checked gingham dress, and straw hat'—all she knows, indeed! Well, I'd be ashamed ter own it up, that I would, I would—and her my onliest niece what was a-comin' from 'way across the continent!”
“'Light hair, red-checked gingham dress, and straw hat'—that’s all she knows, for sure! Honestly, I would be embarrassed to admit it, I really would—and she’s my only niece coming all the way from across the continent!”
Promptly at twenty minutes to four the next afternoon Timothy and Nancy drove off in the open buggy to meet the expected guest. Timothy was Old Tom's son. It was sometimes said in the town that if Old Tom was Miss Polly's right-hand man, Timothy was her left.
Promptly at 3:40 the next afternoon, Timothy and Nancy drove off in the open buggy to meet the expected guest. Timothy was Old Tom's son. People in town often said that if Old Tom was Miss Polly's right-hand man, then Timothy was her left.
Timothy was a good-natured youth, and a good-looking one, as well. Short as had been Nancy's stay at the house, the two were already good friends. To-day, however, Nancy was too full of her mission to be her usual talkative self; and almost in silence she took the drive to the station and alighted to wait for the train.
Timothy was a friendly young guy, and he was also good-looking. Even though Nancy hadn't been at the house long, they had already become good friends. Today, though, Nancy was too focused on her mission to be her usual chatty self; she spent almost the whole drive to the station in silence and got out to wait for the train.
Over and over in her mind she was saying it “light hair, red-checked dress, straw hat.” Over and over again she was wondering just what sort of child this Pollyanna was, anyway.
Over and over in her mind, she kept saying, “light hair, red-checked dress, straw hat.” Again and again, she wondered what kind of child this Pollyanna really was.
“I hope for her sake she's quiet and sensible, and don't drop knives nor bang doors,” she sighed to Timothy, who had sauntered up to her.
“I hope for her sake she's calm and level-headed, and doesn’t drop knives or slam doors,” she sighed to Timothy, who had wandered over to her.
“Well, if she ain't, nobody knows what'll become of the rest of us,” grinned Timothy. “Imagine Miss Polly and a NOISY kid! Gorry! there goes the whistle now!”
“Well, if she isn’t, nobody knows what will happen to the rest of us,” grinned Timothy. “Can you imagine Miss Polly with a LOUD kid? Wow! There goes the whistle now!”
“Oh, Timothy, I—I think it was mean ter send me,” chattered the suddenly frightened Nancy, as she turned and hurried to a point where she could best watch the passengers alight at the little station.
“Oh, Timothy, I—I think it was cruel to send me,” stammered the suddenly scared Nancy, as she turned and hurried to a spot where she could best watch the passengers get off at the small station.
It was not long before Nancy saw her—the slender little girl in the red-checked gingham with two fat braids of flaxen hair hanging down her back. Beneath the straw hat, an eager, freckled little face turned to the right and to the left, plainly searching for some one.
It wasn't long before Nancy spotted her—the slim little girl in the red-checked gingham dress with two chunky braids of blonde hair dangling down her back. Underneath the straw hat, a curious, freckled little face looked to the right and left, clearly searching for someone.
Nancy knew the child at once, but not for some time could she control her shaking knees sufficiently to go to her. The little girl was standing quite by herself when Nancy finally did approach her.
Nancy recognized the child immediately, but it took her a while to calm her shaking knees enough to walk over to her. The little girl was standing all alone when Nancy finally made her way to her.
“Are you Miss—Pollyanna?” she faltered. The next moment she found herself half smothered in the clasp of two gingham-clad arms.
“Are you Miss—Pollyanna?” she hesitated. The next moment, she found herself half smothered in the embrace of two arms dressed in gingham.
“Oh, I'm so glad, GLAD, GLAD to see you,” cried an eager voice in her ear. “Of course I'm Pollyanna, and I'm so glad you came to meet me! I hoped you would.”
“Oh, I'm so happy, HAPPY, HAPPY to see you,” exclaimed an excited voice in her ear. “Of course I’m Pollyanna, and I’m so glad you came to meet me! I was hoping you would.”
“You—you did?” stammered Nancy, vaguely wondering how Pollyanna could possibly have known her—and wanted her. “You—you did?” she repeated, trying to straighten her hat.
“You—you really did?” stammered Nancy, vaguely wondering how Pollyanna could possibly have known her—and wanted her. “You—you really did?” she repeated, trying to fix her hat.
“Oh, yes; and I've been wondering all the way here what you looked like,” cried the little girl, dancing on her toes, and sweeping the embarrassed Nancy from head to foot, with her eyes. “And now I know, and I'm glad you look just like you do look.”
“Oh, yes! I’ve been curious all the way here about what you looked like,” the little girl exclaimed, bouncing on her toes and scanning the embarrassed Nancy from head to toe with her eyes. “And now I see, and I’m glad you look just like you do!”
Nancy was relieved just then to have Timothy come up. Pollyanna's words had been most confusing.
Nancy felt a wave of relief when Timothy showed up. Pollyanna's words had left her feeling really confused.
“This is Timothy. Maybe you have a trunk,” she stammered.
“This is Timothy. Maybe you have a suitcase,” she stammered.
“Yes, I have,” nodded Pollyanna, importantly. “I've got a brand-new one. The Ladies' Aid bought it for me—and wasn't it lovely of them, when they wanted the carpet so? Of course I don't know how much red carpet a trunk could buy, but it ought to buy some, anyhow—much as half an aisle, don't you think? I've got a little thing here in my bag that Mr. Gray said was a check, and that I must give it to you before I could get my trunk. Mr. Gray is Mrs. Gray's husband. They're cousins of Deacon Carr's wife. I came East with them, and they're lovely! And—there, here 'tis,” she finished, producing the check after much fumbling in the bag she carried.
“Yes, I have,” nodded Pollyanna, confidently. “I got a brand-new one. The Ladies' Aid bought it for me—and wasn’t it nice of them, considering they wanted the carpet so much? Of course, I don’t know how much red carpet a trunk could buy, but it should buy some, at least—maybe half an aisle, don’t you think? I have a little thing here in my bag that Mr. Gray said was a check, and that I need to give it to you before I can get my trunk. Mr. Gray is Mrs. Gray’s husband. They’re cousins of Deacon Carr’s wife. I came East with them, and they’re great! And—here it is,” she said, finally pulling out the check after some digging in her bag.
Nancy drew a long breath. Instinctively she felt that some one had to draw one—after that speech. Then she stole a glance at Timothy. Timothy's eyes were studiously turned away.
Nancy took a deep breath. She instinctively felt that someone had to do it—after that speech. Then she glanced at Timothy. Timothy's eyes were deliberately averted.
The three were off at last, with Pollyanna's trunk in behind, and Pollyanna herself snugly ensconced between Nancy and Timothy. During the whole process of getting started, the little girl had kept up an uninterrupted stream of comments and questions, until the somewhat dazed Nancy found herself quite out of breath trying to keep up with her.
The three were finally off, with Pollyanna's suitcase in the back and Pollyanna herself comfortably settled between Nancy and Timothy. Throughout the whole process of getting started, the little girl had maintained a nonstop flow of comments and questions, leaving the somewhat bewildered Nancy a bit breathless as she tried to keep up with her.
“There! Isn't this lovely? Is it far? I hope 'tis—I love to ride,” sighed Pollyanna, as the wheels began to turn. “Of course, if 'tisn't far, I sha'n't mind, though, 'cause I'll be glad to get there all the sooner, you know. What a pretty street! I knew 'twas going to be pretty; father told me—”
“There! Isn't this beautiful? Is it far? I hope it is—I love to ride,” sighed Pollyanna as the wheels started to turn. “Of course, if it’s not far, I won’t mind, though, because I’ll be happy to get there sooner, you know. What a lovely street! I knew it would be pretty; my father told me—”
She stopped with a little choking breath. Nancy, looking at her apprehensively, saw that her small chin was quivering, and that her eyes were full of tears. In a moment, however, she hurried on, with a brave lifting of her head.
She paused, taking a shaky breath. Nancy, watching her nervously, noticed that her small chin was trembling and her eyes were filled with tears. However, in an instant, she pressed on, lifting her head with determination.
“Father told me all about it. He remembered. And—and I ought to have explained before. Mrs. Gray told me to, at once—about this red gingham dress, you know, and why I'm not in black. She said you'd think 'twas queer. But there weren't any black things in the last missionary barrel, only a lady's velvet basque which Deacon Carr's wife said wasn't suitable for me at all; besides, it had white spots—worn, you know—on both elbows, and some other places. Part of the Ladies' Aid wanted to buy me a black dress and hat, but the other part thought the money ought to go toward the red carpet they're trying to get—for the church, you know. Mrs. White said maybe it was just as well, anyway, for she didn't like children in black—that is, I mean, she liked the children, of course, but not the black part.”
“Dad told me everything. He remembered. And—I should have explained earlier. Mrs. Gray asked me to, right away—about this red gingham dress, you know, and why I'm not wearing black. She said you’d think it was strange. But there weren't any black clothes in the last missionary barrel, just a lady's velvet basque that Deacon Carr's wife said wasn't suitable for me at all; plus, it had white spots—worn, you know—on both elbows and some other places. Some of the Ladies' Aid wanted to buy me a black dress and hat, but the others thought the money should go toward the red carpet they’re trying to get—for the church, you know. Mrs. White said maybe it was for the best anyway, because she didn’t like children in black—that is, I mean, she liked the kids, of course, just not the black part.”
Pollyanna paused for breath, and Nancy managed to stammer:
Pollyanna paused to catch her breath, and Nancy struggled to say:
“Well, I'm sure it—it'll be all right.”
“Well, I'm sure it will be fine.”
“I'm glad you feel that way. I do, too,” nodded Pollyanna, again with that choking little breath. “Of course, 'twould have been a good deal harder to be glad in black—”
“I'm glad you feel that way. I do, too,” nodded Pollyanna, again with that tight little breath. “Of course, it would have been a lot harder to be glad in black—”
“Glad!” gasped Nancy, surprised into an interruption.
“Glad!” Nancy gasped, surprised into interrupting.
“Yes—that father's gone to Heaven to be with mother and the rest of us, you know. He said I must be glad. But it's been pretty hard to—to do it, even in red gingham, because I—I wanted him, so; and I couldn't help feeling I OUGHT to have him, specially as mother and the rest have God and all the angels, while I didn't have anybody but the Ladies' Aid. But now I'm sure it'll be easier because I've got you, Aunt Polly. I'm so glad I've got you!”
“Yes—that father's gone to Heaven to be with mom and the rest of us, you know. He said I should be glad. But it's been really hard to do that, even in red gingham, because I really wanted him, and I couldn’t help feeling like I SHOULD have him, especially since mom and the others have God and all the angels, while I didn’t have anyone but the Ladies' Aid. But now I’m sure it’ll be easier because I’ve got you, Aunt Polly. I’m so glad I’ve got you!”
Nancy's aching sympathy for the poor little forlornness beside her turned suddenly into shocked terror.
Nancy's heartache for the poor little loneliness next to her quickly shifted to shock and fear.
“Oh, but—but you've made an awful mistake, d-dear,” she faltered. “I'm only Nancy. I ain't your Aunt Polly, at all!”
“Oh, but—you've made a terrible mistake, dear,” she stammered. “I'm just Nancy. I'm not your Aunt Polly at all!”
“You—you AREN'T?” stammered the little girl, in plain dismay.
“You—you AREN'T?” the little girl stammered, clearly distressed.
“No. I'm only Nancy. I never thought of your takin' me for her. We—we ain't a bit alike we ain't, we ain't!”
“No. I'm just Nancy. I never thought you would mistake me for her. We—we aren't anything alike, we're not!”
Timothy chuckled softly; but Nancy was too disturbed to answer the merry flash from his eyes.
Timothy chuckled softly, but Nancy was too upset to respond to the cheerful sparkle in his eyes.
“But who ARE you?” questioned Pollyanna. “You don't look a bit like a Ladies' Aider!”
“But who ARE you?” Pollyanna asked. “You don't look at all like a Ladies' Aider!”
Timothy laughed outright this time.
Timothy laughed out loud this time.
“I'm Nancy, the hired girl. I do all the work except the washin' an' hard ironin'. Mis' Durgin does that.”
“I'm Nancy, the hired girl. I do all the work except the washing and heavy ironing. Ms. Durgin takes care of that.”
“But there IS an Aunt Polly?” demanded the child, anxiously.
“But there is an Aunt Polly?” the child asked anxiously.
“You bet your life there is,” cut in Timothy.
“You can bet on that,” interrupted Timothy.
Pollyanna relaxed visibly.
Pollyanna visibly relaxed.
“Oh, that's all right, then.” There was a moment's silence, then she went on brightly: “And do you know? I'm glad, after all, that she didn't come to meet me; because now I've got HER still coming, and I've got you besides.”
“Oh, that's fine, then.” There was a brief silence, then she continued cheerfully: “And you know what? I'm actually glad she didn't come to meet me; because now I still have HER coming, and I've got you too.”
Nancy flushed. Timothy turned to her with a quizzical smile.
Nancy blushed. Timothy looked at her with a curious smile.
“I call that a pretty slick compliment,” he said. “Why don't you thank the little lady?”
“I think that's a really smooth compliment,” he said. “Why don't you thank the young woman?”
“I—I was thinkin' about—Miss Polly,” faltered Nancy.
“I—I was thinking about—Miss Polly,” stammered Nancy.
Pollyanna sighed contentedly.
Pollyanna sighed happily.
“I was, too. I'm so interested in her. You know she's all the aunt I've got, and I didn't know I had her for ever so long. Then father told me. He said she lived in a lovely great big house 'way on top of a hill.”
“I was, too. I'm really interested in her. You know she’s the only aunt I have, and I didn’t know about her for a long time. Then Dad told me. He said she lives in a really nice, big house way up on a hill.”
“She does. You can see it now,” said Nancy.
"She does. You can see it now," Nancy said.
“It's that big white one with the green blinds, 'way ahead.”
“It’s that big white one with the green blinds, way up ahead.”
“Oh, how pretty!—and what a lot of trees and grass all around it! I never saw such a lot of green grass, seems so, all at once. Is my Aunt Polly rich, Nancy?”
“Oh, how beautiful!—and look at all the trees and grass surrounding it! I’ve never seen so much green grass all at once. Is my Aunt Polly wealthy, Nancy?”
“Yes, Miss.”
"Yes, ma'am."
“I'm so glad. It must be perfectly lovely to have lots of money. I never knew any one that did have, only the Whites—they're some rich. They have carpets in every room and ice-cream Sundays. Does Aunt Polly have ice-cream Sundays?”
“I'm so glad. It must be amazing to have a lot of money. I’ve never known anyone who did, except the Whites—they're really wealthy. They have carpets in every room and ice cream on Sundays. Does Aunt Polly have ice cream on Sundays?”
Nancy shook her head. Her lips twitched. She threw a merry look into Timothy's eyes.
Nancy shook her head. Her lips quirked. She flashed a cheerful glance into Timothy's eyes.
“No, Miss. Your aunt don't like ice-cream, I guess; leastways I never saw it on her table.”
“No, Miss. Your aunt doesn’t like ice cream, I guess; at least I’ve never seen it on her table.”
Pollyanna's face fell.
Pollyanna looked disappointed.
“Oh, doesn't she? I'm so sorry! I don't see how she can help liking ice-cream. But—anyhow, I can be kinder glad about that, 'cause the ice-cream you don't eat can't make your stomach ache like Mrs. White's did—that is, I ate hers, you know, lots of it. Maybe Aunt Polly has got the carpets, though.”
“Oh, doesn’t she? I’m really sorry! I don’t see how she can help but like ice cream. But—anyway, I’m actually kind of glad about that, because the ice cream you don’t eat can’t make your stomach hurt like Mrs. White’s did—that is, I ate hers, you know, a lot of it. Maybe Aunt Polly has the carpets, though.”
“Yes, she's got the carpets.”
“Yes, she has the carpets.”
“In every room?”
“In every room?”
“Well, in almost every room,” answered Nancy, frowning suddenly at the thought of that bare little attic room where there was no carpet.
“Well, in almost every room,” answered Nancy, suddenly frowning at the thought of that bare little attic room with no carpet.
“Oh, I'm so glad,” exulted Pollyanna. “I love carpets. We didn't have any, only two little rugs that came in a missionary barrel, and one of those had ink spots on it. Mrs. White had pictures, too, perfectly beautiful ones of roses and little girls kneeling and a kitty and some lambs and a lion—not together, you know—the lambs and the lion. Oh, of course the Bible says they will sometime, but they haven't yet—that is, I mean Mrs. White's haven't. Don't you just love pictures?”
“Oh, I’m so happy,” exclaimed Pollyanna. “I love carpets. We only had two small rugs that came in a missionary barrel, and one of those had ink stains on it. Mrs. White had pictures too, really beautiful ones of roses, little girls kneeling, a kitten, some lambs, and a lion—not all together, you know—the lambs and the lion. Oh, of course the Bible says they will be together someday, but they haven't been yet—that is, I mean Mrs. White's haven't. Don't you just love pictures?”
“I—I don't know,” answered Nancy in a half-stifled voice.
“I—I don’t know,” Nancy replied in a muffled voice.
“I do. We didn't have any pictures. They don't come in the barrels much, you know. There did two come once, though. But one was so good father sold it to get money to buy me some shoes with; and the other was so bad it fell to pieces just as soon as we hung it up. Glass—it broke, you know. And I cried. But I'm glad now we didn't have any of those nice things, 'cause I shall like Aunt Polly's all the better—not being used to 'em, you see. Just as it is when the PRETTY hair-ribbons come in the barrels after a lot of faded-out brown ones. My! but isn't this a perfectly beautiful house?” she broke off fervently, as they turned into the wide driveway.
“I do. We didn’t have any pictures. They don’t come in the barrels much, you know. But there were two that came once. One was so great that Dad sold it to get money for my shoes, and the other was so terrible that it fell apart as soon as we hung it up. The glass broke, you know. And I cried. But I’m glad now we didn’t have any of those nice things because I’ll appreciate Aunt Polly’s much more—not being used to them, you see. It’s like when the pretty hair ribbons come in the barrels after a bunch of faded brown ones. Wow! Isn’t this a beautiful house?” she said excitedly as they turned into the wide driveway.
It was when Timothy was unloading the trunk that Nancy found an opportunity to mutter low in his ear:
It was while Timothy was unloading the trunk that Nancy saw her chance to whisper softly in his ear:
“Don't you never say nothin' ter me again about leavin', Timothy Durgin. You couldn't HIRE me ter leave!”
“Don’t you ever say anything to me again about leaving, Timothy Durgin. You couldn’t pay me to leave!”
“Leave! I should say not,” grinned the youth.
“Leave! I definitely won’t,” grinned the young man.
“You couldn't drag me away. It'll be more fun here now, with that kid 'round, than movin'-picture shows, every day!”
"You couldn't drag me away. It'll be way more fun here now, with that kid around, than going to the movies every day!"
“Fun!—fun!” repeated Nancy, indignantly, “I guess it'll be somethin' more than fun for that blessed child—when them two tries ter live tergether; and I guess she'll be a-needin' some rock ter fly to for refuge. Well, I'm a-goin' ter be that rock, Timothy; I am, I am!” she vowed, as she turned and led Pollyanna up the broad steps.
“Fun!—fun!” Nancy exclaimed, outraged. “I think it’ll be a lot more than fun for that poor child when those two try to live together; and I’m sure she’ll need somewhere to escape to for safety. Well, I'm going to be that safe place, Timothy; I really will!” she declared as she turned and led Pollyanna up the wide steps.
CHAPTER IV. THE LITTLE ATTIC ROOM
Miss Polly Harrington did not rise to meet her niece. She looked up from her book, it is true, as Nancy and the little girl appeared in the sitting-room doorway, and she held out a hand with “duty” written large on every coldly extended finger.
Miss Polly Harrington didn’t stand up to greet her niece. It’s true she glanced up from her book when Nancy and the little girl showed up in the sitting-room doorway, and she reached out a hand, with “duty” obvious in every coldly outstretched finger.
“How do you do, Pollyanna? I—” She had no chance to say more. Pollyanna, had fairly flown across the room and flung herself into her aunt's scandalized, unyielding lap.
“How’s it going, Pollyanna? I—” She didn't get a chance to say more. Pollyanna had practically dashed across the room and thrown herself into her aunt's shocked, stiff lap.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, I don't know how to be glad enough that you let me come to live with you,” she was sobbing. “You don't know how perfectly lovely it is to have you and Nancy and all this after you've had just the Ladies' Aid!”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, I can't express how grateful I am that you let me come live with you,” she was crying. “You have no idea how wonderful it is to be with you and Nancy and all of this after only being with the Ladies' Aid!”
“Very likely—though I've not had the pleasure of the Ladies' Aid's acquaintance,” rejoined Miss Polly, stiffly, trying to unclasp the small, clinging fingers, and turning frowning eyes on Nancy in the doorway. “Nancy, that will do. You may go. Pollyanna, be good enough, please, to stand erect in a proper manner. I don't know yet what you look like.”
“Probably—although I haven't had the pleasure of meeting the Ladies' Aid,” replied Miss Polly, with a stiff tone, attempting to pry apart the small, clingy fingers and casting a frown at Nancy in the doorway. “Nancy, that's enough. You can go. Pollyanna, please stand up straight and properly. I still don’t know what you look like.”
Pollyanna drew back at once, laughing a little hysterically.
Pollyanna instantly recoiled, laughing a bit hysterically.
“No, I suppose you don't; but you see I'm not very much to look at, anyway, on account of the freckles. Oh, and I ought to explain about the red gingham and the black velvet basque with white spots on the elbows. I told Nancy how father said—”
“No, I guess you don’t; but you see, I’m not really much to look at anyway, because of the freckles. Oh, and I should explain about the red gingham and the black velvet basque with white spots on the elbows. I told Nancy how Dad said—”
“Yes; well, never mind now what your father said,” interrupted Miss Polly, crisply. “You had a trunk, I presume?”
“Yeah; well, let’s not worry about what your dad said right now,” interrupted Miss Polly, sharply. “You had a trunk, I assume?”
“Oh, yes, indeed, Aunt Polly. I've got a beautiful trunk that the Ladies' Aid gave me. I haven't got so very much in it—of my own, I mean. The barrels haven't had many clothes for little girls in them lately; but there were all father's books, and Mrs. White said she thought I ought to have those. You see, father—”
“Oh, yes, definitely, Aunt Polly. I have a nice trunk that the Ladies' Aid gave me. I don’t have a lot in it—of my own stuff, I mean. The barrels haven’t had many clothes for little girls in a while; but there were all of father’s books, and Mrs. White said she thought I should have those. You see, father—”
“Pollyanna,” interrupted her aunt again, sharply, “there is one thing that might just as well be understood right away at once; and that is, I do not care to have you keep talking of your father to me.”
“Pollyanna,” her aunt snapped again, “there's one thing that should be clear right away: I don’t want to hear you mention your father to me.”
The little girl drew in her breath tremulously.
The little girl took a shaky breath.
“Why, Aunt Polly, you—you mean—” She hesitated, and her aunt filled the pause.
“Why, Aunt Polly, you—you mean—” She hesitated, and her aunt filled the pause.
“We will go up-stairs to your room. Your trunk is already there, I presume. I told Timothy to take it up—if you had one. You may follow me, Pollyanna.”
“We're going upstairs to your room. Your trunk is already there, I assume. I asked Timothy to take it up—if you had one. You can follow me, Pollyanna.”
Without speaking, Pollyanna turned and followed her aunt from the room. Her eyes were brimming with tears, but her chin was bravely high.
Without saying a word, Pollyanna turned and followed her aunt out of the room. Her eyes were full of tears, but she held her chin up bravely.
“After all, I—I reckon I'm glad she doesn't want me to talk about father,” Pollyanna was thinking. “It'll be easier, maybe—if I don't talk about him. Probably, anyhow, that is why she told me not to talk about him.” And Pollyanna, convinced anew of her aunt's “kindness,” blinked off the tears and looked eagerly about her.
“After all, I— I guess I’m glad she doesn’t want me to talk about Dad,” Pollyanna thought. “It’ll maybe be easier if I don’t mention him. That’s probably why she told me not to bring him up.” And Pollyanna, feeling reassured about her aunt’s “kindness,” blinked away the tears and looked around eagerly.
She was on the stairway now. Just ahead, her aunt's black silk skirt rustled luxuriously. Behind her an open door allowed a glimpse of soft-tinted rugs and satin-covered chairs. Beneath her feet a marvellous carpet was like green moss to the tread. On every side the gilt of picture frames or the glint of sunlight through the filmy mesh of lace curtains flashed in her eyes.
She was on the staircase now. Just ahead, her aunt's black silk skirt rustled elegantly. Behind her, an open door offered a view of softly colored rugs and satin-covered chairs. Beneath her feet, a beautiful carpet felt like green moss to walk on. On every side, the gold of picture frames and the sparkle of sunlight filtering through the delicate lace curtains caught her eye.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly,” breathed the little girl, rapturously; “what a perfectly lovely, lovely house! How awfully glad you must be you're so rich!”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly,” the little girl exclaimed, excitedly; “what a truly beautiful, beautiful house! You must be so happy to be so wealthy!”
“PollyANNA!” ejaculated her aunt, turning sharply about as she reached the head of the stairs. “I'm surprised at you—making a speech like that to me!”
“PollyANNA!” her aunt exclaimed, turning quickly as she reached the top of the stairs. “I'm surprised at you—giving a speech like that to me!”
“Why, Aunt Polly, AREN'T you?” queried Pollyanna, in frank wonder.
“Why, Aunt Polly, AREN'T you?” asked Pollyanna, in genuine surprise.
“Certainly not, Pollyanna. I hope I could not so far forget myself as to be sinfully proud of any gift the Lord has seen fit to bestow upon me,” declared the lady; “certainly not, of RICHES!”
“Definitely not, Pollyanna. I hope I could never forget myself enough to be sinfully proud of any gift that the Lord has chosen to give me,” the lady declared; “definitely not, of WEALTH!”
Miss Polly turned and walked down the hall toward the attic stairway door. She was glad, now, that she had put the child in the attic room. Her idea at first had been to get her niece as far away as possible from herself, and at the same time place her where her childish heedlessness would not destroy valuable furnishings. Now—with this evident strain of vanity showing thus early—it was all the more fortunate that the room planned for her was plain and sensible, thought Miss Polly.
Miss Polly turned and walked down the hall toward the attic stairway door. She was glad now that she had put the child in the attic room. Her initial idea had been to keep her niece as far away from herself as possible while also placing her somewhere that her childish carelessness wouldn't ruin valuable furniture. Now—with this clear hint of vanity showing so early—it was even more fortunate that the room she had chosen for her was simple and practical, thought Miss Polly.
Eagerly Pollyanna's small feet pattered behind her aunt. Still more eagerly her big blue eyes tried to look in all directions at once, that no thing of beauty or interest in this wonderful house might be passed unseen. Most eagerly of all her mind turned to the wondrously exciting problem about to be solved: behind which of all these fascinating doors was waiting now her room—the dear, beautiful room full of curtains, rugs, and pictures, that was to be her very own? Then, abruptly, her aunt opened a door and ascended another stairway.
Eagerly, Pollyanna's small feet pattered behind her aunt. Even more eagerly, her big blue eyes tried to look in all directions at once, making sure she didn’t miss any beauty or interesting detail in this amazing house. Most eagerly of all, her mind focused on the exciting mystery that was about to be unveiled: behind which of these fascinating doors was her room waiting—her dear, beautiful room filled with curtains, rugs, and pictures, that would be completely her own? Then, suddenly, her aunt opened a door and headed up another staircase.
There was little to be seen here. A bare wall rose on either side. At the top of the stairs, wide reaches of shadowy space led to far corners where the roof came almost down to the floor, and where were stacked innumerable trunks and boxes. It was hot and stifling, too. Unconsciously Pollyanna lifted her head higher—it seemed so hard to breathe. Then she saw that her aunt had thrown open a door at the right.
There was not much to see here. A plain wall rose on either side. At the top of the stairs, large areas of shadowy space stretched to distant corners where the ceiling almost reached the floor, and where countless trunks and boxes were piled up. It was hot and stuffy, too. Without realizing it, Pollyanna lifted her head higher—it felt so hard to breathe. Then she noticed that her aunt had opened a door on the right.
“There, Pollyanna, here is your room, and your trunk is here, I see. Have you your key?”
“Here you go, Pollyanna, this is your room, and I see your trunk is here. Do you have your key?”
Pollyanna nodded dumbly. Her eyes were a little wide and frightened.
Pollyanna nodded silently. Her eyes were a bit wide and scared.
Her aunt frowned.
Her aunt made a face.
“When I ask a question, Pollyanna, I prefer that you should answer aloud not merely with your head.”
“When I ask a question, Pollyanna, I’d rather you answer out loud, not just nod your head.”
“Yes, Aunt Polly.”
"Sure, Aunt Polly."
“Thank you; that is better. I believe you have everything that you need here,” she added, glancing at the well-filled towel rack and water pitcher. “I will send Nancy up to help you unpack. Supper is at six o'clock,” she finished, as she left the room and swept down-stairs.
“Thank you; that’s much better. I think you have everything you need here,” she said, looking at the full towel rack and water pitcher. “I’ll send Nancy up to help you unpack. Dinner is at six o'clock,” she added as she left the room and headed downstairs.
For a moment after she had gone Pollyanna stood quite still, looking after her. Then she turned her wide eyes to the bare wall, the bare floor, the bare windows. She turned them last to the little trunk that had stood not so long before in her own little room in the far-away Western home. The next moment she stumbled blindly toward it and fell on her knees at its side, covering her face with her hands.
For a moment after she left, Pollyanna stood there, staring after her. Then she turned her wide eyes to the empty wall, the empty floor, the empty windows. Finally, her gaze landed on the small trunk that had recently been in her own room back in her distant home in the West. In the next moment, she stumbled toward it and fell to her knees beside it, covering her face with her hands.
Nancy found her there when she came up a few minutes later.
Nancy found her there when she came up a few minutes later.
“There, there, you poor lamb,” she crooned, dropping to the floor and drawing the little girl into her arms. “I was just a-fearin! I'd find you like this, like this.”
“There, there, you poor thing,” she said softly, dropping to the floor and pulling the little girl into her arms. “I was so worried! I’d find you like this, like this.”
Pollyanna shook her head.
Pollyanna shook her head.
“But I'm bad and wicked, Nancy—awful wicked,” she sobbed. “I just can't make myself understand that God and the angels needed my father more than I did.”
“But I'm bad and wicked, Nancy—really awful,” she cried. “I just can't wrap my head around the idea that God and the angels needed my dad more than I did.”
“No more they did, neither,” declared Nancy, stoutly.
“No more they did, either,” declared Nancy, firmly.
“Oh-h!—NANCY!” The burning horror in Pollyanna's eyes dried the tears.
“Oh no!—NANCY!” The intense fear in Pollyanna's eyes wiped away the tears.
Nancy gave a shamefaced smile and rubbed her own eyes vigorously.
Nancy smiled apologetically and rubbed her eyes vigorously.
“There, there, child, I didn't mean it, of course,” she cried briskly. “Come, let's have your key and we'll get inside this trunk and take out your dresses in no time, no time.”
“There, there, kid, I didn’t mean it, of course,” she said quickly. “Come on, let’s get your key and open this trunk to take out your dresses in no time, no time.”
Somewhat tearfully Pollyanna produced the key.
Somewhat tearfully, Pollyanna took out the key.
“There aren't very many there, anyway,” she faltered.
"There aren't really that many there, anyway," she hesitated.
“Then they're all the sooner unpacked,” declared Nancy.
"Then they'll all be unpacked sooner," said Nancy.
Pollyanna gave a sudden radiant smile.
Pollyanna suddenly beamed.
“That's so! I can be glad of that, can't I?” she cried.
“That's true! I can be happy about that, can't I?” she exclaimed.
Nancy stared.
Nancy was staring.
“Why, of—course,” she answered a little uncertainly.
“Of course,” she replied, a bit unsure.
Nancy's capable hands made short work of unpacking the books, the patched undergarments, and the few pitifully unattractive dresses. Pollyanna, smiling bravely now, flew about, hanging the dresses in the closet, stacking the books on the table, and putting away the undergarments in the bureau drawers.
Nancy's skilled hands quickly unpacked the books, the mended undergarments, and the few sadly unappealing dresses. Pollyanna, smiling courageously now, moved around the room, hanging the dresses in the closet, stacking the books on the table, and putting away the undergarments in the dresser drawers.
“I'm sure it—it's going to be a very nice room. Don't you think so?” she stammered, after a while.
“I'm sure it's going to be a really nice room. Don't you think so?” she stammered after a while.
There was no answer. Nancy was very busy, apparently, with her head in the trunk. Pollyanna, standing at the bureau, gazed a little wistfully at the bare wall above.
There was no response. Nancy seemed really occupied, with her head in the trunk. Pollyanna, standing by the dresser, looked a bit wistfully at the empty wall above.
“And I can be glad there isn't any looking-glass here, too, 'cause where there ISN'T any glass I can't see my freckles.”
“And I’m glad there isn’t a mirror here, too, because where there isn’t any glass I can’t see my freckles.”
Nancy made a sudden queer little sound with her mouth—but when Pollyanna turned, her head was in the trunk again. At one of the windows, a few minutes later, Pollyanna gave a glad cry and clapped her hands joyously.
Nancy made a sudden strange little sound with her mouth—but when Pollyanna turned around, her head was back in the trunk again. A few minutes later, at one of the windows, Pollyanna let out a happy cry and clapped her hands with joy.
“Oh, Nancy, I hadn't seen this before,” she breathed. “Look—'way off there, with those trees and the houses and that lovely church spire, and the river shining just like silver. Why, Nancy, there doesn't anybody need any pictures with that to look at. Oh, I'm so glad now she let me have this room!”
“Oh, Nancy, I hadn't seen this before,” she said softly. “Look—way over there, with those trees and the houses and that beautiful church steeple, and the river sparkling like silver. Honestly, Nancy, no one needs pictures with a view like that. Oh, I'm so glad she let me have this room!”
To Pollyanna's surprise and dismay, Nancy burst into tears. Pollyanna hurriedly crossed to her side.
To Pollyanna's surprise and dismay, Nancy started crying. Pollyanna quickly rushed over to her side.
“Why, Nancy, Nancy—what is it?” she cried; then, fearfully: “This wasn't—YOUR room, was it?”
“Why, Nancy, Nancy—what's going on?” she exclaimed; then, nervously: “This wasn't—YOUR room, was it?”
“My room!” stormed Nancy, hotly, choking back the tears. “If you ain't a little angel straight from Heaven, and if some folks don't eat dirt before—Oh, land! there's her bell!” After which amazing speech, Nancy sprang to her feet, dashed out of the room, and went clattering down the stairs.
“My room!” Nancy exclaimed angrily, holding back tears. “If you’re not a little angel sent from Heaven, and if some people don’t eat dirt before—Oh my, there’s her bell!” After that surprising outburst, Nancy jumped to her feet, rushed out of the room, and hurried down the stairs.
Left alone, Pollyanna went back to her “picture,” as she mentally designated the beautiful view from the window. After a time she touched the sash tentatively. It seemed as if no longer could she endure the stifling heat. To her joy the sash moved under her fingers. The next moment the window was wide open, and Pollyanna was leaning far out, drinking in the fresh, sweet air.
Left alone, Pollyanna returned to her “picture,” as she called the beautiful view from the window. After a while, she touched the window frame cautiously. It felt like she could no longer stand the suffocating heat. To her delight, the frame moved under her fingers. The next moment, the window was wide open, and Pollyanna was leaning out, inhaling the fresh, sweet air.
She ran then to the other window. That, too, soon flew up under her eager hands. A big fly swept past her nose, and buzzed noisily about the room. Then another came, and another; but Pollyanna paid no heed. Pollyanna had made a wonderful discovery—against this window a huge tree flung great branches. To Pollyanna they looked like arms outstretched, inviting her. Suddenly she laughed aloud.
She ran to the other window. That one quickly flew open under her eager hands. A big fly zoomed past her nose and buzzed loudly around the room. Then another came, and another; but Pollyanna didn’t notice. Pollyanna had made an amazing discovery—against this window, a huge tree stretched out its large branches. To Pollyanna, they looked like arms reaching out, inviting her. Suddenly, she burst out laughing.
“I believe I can do it,” she chuckled. The next moment she had climbed nimbly to the window ledge. From there it was an easy matter to step to the nearest tree-branch. Then, clinging like a monkey, she swung herself from limb to limb until the lowest branch was reached. The drop to the ground was—even for Pollyanna, who was used to climbing trees—a little fearsome. She took it, however, with bated breath, swinging from her strong little arms, and landing on all fours in the soft grass. Then she picked herself up and looked eagerly about her.
“I know I can do this,” she laughed. In the next moment, she had skillfully climbed onto the window ledge. From there, it was easy to step onto the nearest tree branch. Then, hanging on like a monkey, she swung from limb to limb until she reached the lowest branch. The drop to the ground was— even for Pollyanna, who was used to climbing trees— a bit intimidating. Still, she took it with held breath, swinging from her strong little arms and landing on all fours in the soft grass. Then she stood up and looked around eagerly.
She was at the back of the house. Before her lay a garden in which a bent old man was working. Beyond the garden a little path through an open field led up a steep hill, at the top of which a lone pine tree stood on guard beside the huge rock. To Pollyanna, at the moment, there seemed to be just one place in the world worth being in—the top of that big rock.
She was at the back of the house. In front of her was a garden where a bent old man was working. Beyond the garden, a small path through an open field led up a steep hill, where a solitary pine tree stood next to a large rock. To Pollyanna, at that moment, it felt like there was only one place in the world worth being—the top of that big rock.
With a run and a skilful turn, Pollyanna skipped by the bent old man, threaded her way between the orderly rows of green growing things, and—a little out of breath—reached the path that ran through the open field. Then, determinedly, she began to climb. Already, however, she was thinking what a long, long way off that rock must be, when back at the window it had looked so near!
With a quick run and a clever turn, Pollyanna skipped past the hunched old man, weaved her way between the neat rows of green plants, and—slightly out of breath—reached the path that ran through the open field. Then, with determination, she started to climb. However, she was already thinking about how far away that rock must be, when back at the window it had seemed so close!
Fifteen minutes later the great clock in the hallway of the Harrington homestead struck six. At precisely the last stroke Nancy sounded the bell for supper.
Fifteen minutes later, the big clock in the hallway of the Harrington house struck six. Right at the last chime, Nancy rang the bell for dinner.
One, two, three minutes passed. Miss Polly frowned and tapped the floor with her slipper. A little jerkily she rose to her feet, went into the hall, and looked up-stairs, plainly impatient. For a minute she listened intently; then she turned and swept into the dining room.
One, two, three minutes went by. Miss Polly frowned and tapped her slipper on the floor. A bit unsteadily, she got up, walked into the hall, and looked upstairs, clearly impatient. For a moment, she listened closely; then she turned and strode into the dining room.
“Nancy,” she said with decision, as soon as the little serving-maid appeared; “my niece is late. No, you need not call her,” she added severely, as Nancy made a move toward the hall door. “I told her what time supper was, and now she will have to suffer the consequences. She may as well begin at once to learn to be punctual. When she comes down she may have bread and milk in the kitchen.”
“Nancy,” she said firmly as soon as the little maid appeared, “my niece is late. No, you don’t need to call her,” she added sternly as Nancy moved toward the hall door. “I told her what time dinner was, and now she’ll have to face the consequences. She might as well start learning to be on time right away. When she comes down, she can have bread and milk in the kitchen.”
“Yes, ma'am.” It was well, perhaps, that Miss Polly did not happen to be looking at Nancy's face just then.
“Yes, ma'am.” It was probably good that Miss Polly wasn't looking at Nancy's face at that moment.
At the earliest possible moment after supper, Nancy crept up the back stairs and thence to the attic room.
At the earliest possible moment after dinner, Nancy sneaked up the back stairs and then to the attic room.
“Bread and milk, indeed!—and when the poor lamb hain't only just cried herself to sleep,” she was muttering fiercely, as she softly pushed open the door. The next moment she gave a frightened cry. “Where are you? Where've you gone? Where HAVE you gone?” she panted, looking in the closet, under the bed, and even in the trunk and down the water pitcher. Then she flew down-stairs and out to Old Tom in the garden.
“Bread and milk, really!—and when the poor little thing has only just cried herself to sleep,” she mumbled angrily as she quietly pushed the door open. The next moment she let out a terrified scream. “Where are you? Where did you go? Where HAVE you gone?” she breathed, searching in the closet, under the bed, and even in the trunk and down the water pitcher. Then she rushed downstairs and out to Old Tom in the garden.
“Mr. Tom, Mr. Tom, that blessed child's gone,” she wailed. “She's vanished right up into Heaven where she come from, poor lamb—and me told ter give her bread and milk in the kitchen—her what's eatin' angel food this minute, I'll warrant, I'll warrant!”
“Mr. Tom, Mr. Tom, that precious child is gone,” she cried. “She's disappeared right up to Heaven where she came from, poor thing—and I told her to have bread and milk in the kitchen—she's probably eating angel food this very minute, I bet, I bet!”
The old man straightened up.
The elderly man stood up.
“Gone? Heaven?” he repeated stupidly, unconsciously sweeping the brilliant sunset sky with his gaze. He stopped, stared a moment intently, then turned with a slow grin. “Well, Nancy, it do look like as if she'd tried ter get as nigh Heaven as she could, and that's a fact,” he agreed, pointing with a crooked finger to where, sharply outlined against the reddening sky, a slender, wind-blown figure was poised on top of a huge rock.
“Gone? Heaven?” he repeated blankly, unconsciously scanning the vibrant sunset sky. He paused, looked hard for a moment, then turned with a slow smile. “Well, Nancy, it does look like she tried to get as close to Heaven as she could, and that’s a fact,” he said, pointing with a crooked finger to where, sharply outlined against the reddening sky, a slender, wind-blown figure stood on top of a huge rock.
“Well, she ain't goin' ter Heaven that way ter-night—not if I has my say,” declared Nancy, doggedly. “If the mistress asks, tell her I ain't furgettin' the dishes, but I gone on a stroll,” she flung back over her shoulder, as she sped toward the path that led through the open field.
"Well, she’s not going to Heaven like that tonight—not if I have any say in it,” declared Nancy stubbornly. “If the boss asks, tell her I’m not forgetting the dishes, but I went for a walk,” she shouted over her shoulder as she hurried toward the path that led through the open field.
CHAPTER V. THE GAME
“For the land's sake, Miss Pollyanna, what a scare you did give me,” panted Nancy, hurrying up to the big rock, down which Pollyanna had just regretfully slid.
“For heaven's sake, Miss Pollyanna, you really scared me,” panted Nancy, rushing over to the big rock that Pollyanna had just regretfully slid down.
“Scare? Oh, I'm so sorry; but you mustn't, really, ever get scared about me, Nancy. Father and the Ladies' Aid used to do it, too, till they found I always came back all right.”
“Scared? Oh, I'm really sorry; but you shouldn't, honestly, ever be scared about me, Nancy. Dad and the Ladies' Aid used to worry, too, until they realized I always came back just fine.”
“But I didn't even know you'd went,” cried Nancy, tucking the little girl's hand under her arm and hurrying her down the hill. “I didn't see you go, and nobody didn't. I guess you flew right up through the roof; I do, I do.”
“But I didn't even know you had gone,” cried Nancy, tucking the little girl's hand under her arm and hurrying her down the hill. “I didn't see you leave, and nobody else did either. I guess you just flew right up through the roof; I really do.”
Pollyanna skipped gleefully.
Pollyanna skipped happily.
“I did, 'most—only I flew down instead of up. I came down the tree.”
“I did, almost—only I flew down instead of up. I came down the tree.”
Nancy stopped short.
Nancy halted.
“You did—what?”
"You did what?"
“Came down the tree, outside my window.”
“Came down the tree, outside my window.”
“My stars and stockings!” gasped Nancy, hurrying on again. “I'd like ter know what yer aunt would say ter that!”
“My goodness!” gasped Nancy, hurrying on again. “I'd like to know what your aunt would say to that!”
“Would you? Well, I'll tell her, then, so you can find out,” promised the little girl, cheerfully.
“Would you? Well, I'll tell her, then, so you can find out,” promised the little girl, cheerfully.
“Mercy!” gasped Nancy. “No—no!”
“Mercy!” gasped Nancy. “No—no!”
“Why, you don't mean she'd CARE!” cried Pollyanna, plainly disturbed.
“Really, you don't think she'd CARE!” exclaimed Pollyanna, clearly upset.
“No—er—yes—well, never mind. I—I ain't so very particular about knowin' what she'd say, truly,” stammered Nancy, determined to keep one scolding from Pollyanna, if nothing more. “But, say, we better hurry. I've got ter get them dishes done, ye know.”
“No—um—yeah—well, forget it. I—I’m not too concerned about what she’d say, honestly,” stammered Nancy, trying to avoid a lecture from Pollyanna, if nothing else. “But, let’s hurry up. I need to get those dishes done, you know.”
“I'll help,” promised Pollyanna, promptly.
“I'll help,” promised Pollyanna, quickly.
“Oh, Miss Pollyanna!” demurred Nancy.
“Oh, Miss Pollyanna!” Nancy replied.
For a moment there was silence. The sky was darkening fast. Pollyanna took a firmer hold of her friend's arm.
For a moment, there was silence. The sky was quickly getting darker. Pollyanna tightened her grip on her friend's arm.
“I reckon I'm glad, after all, that you DID get scared—a little, 'cause then you came after me,” she shivered.
“I guess I'm glad, after all, that you got a little scared, because then you came after me,” she shivered.
“Poor little lamb! And you must be hungry, too. I—I'm afraid you'll have ter have bread and milk in the kitchen with me. Yer aunt didn't like it—because you didn't come down ter supper, ye know.”
“Poor little lamb! And you must be hungry, too. I—I’m afraid you’ll have to have bread and milk in the kitchen with me. Your aunt didn’t like it—because you didn’t come down to supper, you know.”
“But I couldn't. I was up here.”
“But I couldn't. I was up here.”
“Yes; but—she didn't know that, you see!” observed Nancy, dryly, stifling a chuckle. “I'm sorry about the bread and milk; I am, I am.”
“Yes; but—she didn't know that, you see!” Nancy remarked dryly, holding back a laugh. “I feel bad about the bread and milk; I really do.”
“Oh, I'm not. I'm glad.”
“Oh, I’m not. I’m happy.”
“Glad! Why?”
“Happy! Why?”
“Why, I like bread and milk, and I'd like to eat with you. I don't see any trouble about being glad about that.”
“Why, I like bread and milk, and I’d love to eat with you. I don’t see any problem with being happy about that.”
“You don't seem ter see any trouble bein' glad about everythin',” retorted Nancy, choking a little over her remembrance of Pollyanna's brave attempts to like the bare little attic room.
"You don't seem to see any problem with being happy about everything," Nancy shot back, choking a bit as she remembered Pollyanna's brave efforts to appreciate the bare little attic room.
Pollyanna laughed softly.
Pollyanna chuckled gently.
“Well, that's the game, you know, anyway.”
“Well, that's the game, you know, anyway.”
“The—GAME?”
“The game?”
“Yes; the 'just being glad' game.”
“Yes; the 'just being glad' game.”
“Whatever in the world are you talkin' about?”
“What are you talking about?”
“Why, it's a game. Father told it to me, and it's lovely,” rejoined Pollyanna. “We've played it always, ever since I was a little, little girl. I told the Ladies' Aid, and they played it—some of them.”
“Why, it's a game. My dad told it to me, and it's great,” replied Pollyanna. “We've always played it, ever since I was a tiny girl. I told the Ladies' Aid about it, and some of them played it too.”
“What is it? I ain't much on games, though.”
“What is it? I’m not really into games, though.”
Pollyanna laughed again, but she sighed, too; and in the gathering twilight her face looked thin and wistful.
Pollyanna laughed again, but she also sighed; and in the coming twilight, her face appeared thin and wistful.
“Why, we began it on some crutches that came in a missionary barrel.”
“Honestly, we started it on some crutches that came in a missionary barrel.”
“CRUTCHES!”
“Crutches!”
“Yes. You see I'd wanted a doll, and father had written them so; but when the barrel came the lady wrote that there hadn't any dolls come in, but the little crutches had. So she sent 'em along as they might come in handy for some child, sometime. And that's when we began it.”
“Yes. You see, I wanted a doll, and my dad had arranged for one; but when the barrel arrived, the lady wrote that there were no dolls, but the little crutches had come. So she sent those along, thinking they might be useful for some child someday. And that’s when we started it.”
“Well, I must say I can't see any game about that, about that,” declared Nancy, almost irritably.
“Well, I have to say I don't see any point in that, in that,” Nancy declared, almost annoyed.
“Oh, yes; the game was to just find something about everything to be glad about—no matter what 'twas,” rejoined Pollyanna, earnestly. “And we began right then—on the crutches.”
“Oh, definitely; the idea was to find something to be happy about in everything—no matter what it was,” replied Pollyanna, seriously. “And we started right then—with the crutches.”
“Well, goodness me! I can't see anythin' ter be glad about—gettin' a pair of crutches when you wanted a doll!”
“Well, good grief! I can't see anything to be happy about—getting a pair of crutches when you wanted a doll!”
Pollyanna clapped her hands.
Pollyanna cheered.
“There is—there is,” she crowed. “But I couldn't see it, either, Nancy, at first,” she added, with quick honesty. “Father had to tell it to me.”
“There is—there is,” she exclaimed. “But I couldn't see it either, Nancy, at first,” she added, with quick honesty. “Dad had to explain it to me.”
“Well, then, suppose YOU tell ME,” almost snapped Nancy.
“Well, then, why don’t YOU tell ME?” Nancy nearly snapped.
“Goosey! Why, just be glad because you don't—NEED—'EM!” exulted Pollyanna, triumphantly. “You see it's just as easy—when you know how!”
“Goosey! Just be happy because you don’t—NEED—'EM!” cheered Pollyanna, triumphantly. “You see, it’s just as easy—when you know how!”
“Well, of all the queer doin's!” breathed Nancy, regarding Pollyanna with almost fearful eyes.
“Well, of all the strange things!” Nancy said, looking at Pollyanna with almost scared eyes.
“Oh, but it isn't queer—it's lovely,” maintained Pollyanna enthusiastically. “And we've played it ever since. And the harder 'tis, the more fun 'tis to get 'em out; only—only sometimes it's almost too hard—like when your father goes to Heaven, and there isn't anybody but a Ladies' Aid left.”
“Oh, but it isn't weird—it's beautiful,” Pollyanna insisted excitedly. “And we've played it ever since. The harder it is, the more fun it is to figure them out; only—only sometimes it's almost too tough—like when your dad goes to Heaven, and there's nobody left but a Ladies' Aid.”
“Yes, or when you're put in a snippy little room 'way at the top of the house with nothin' in it,” growled Nancy.
"Yeah, or when you're stuck in a tiny, stuffy room way up at the top of the house with nothing in it," Nancy growled.
Pollyanna sighed.
Pollyanna let out a sigh.
“That was a hard one, at first,” she admitted, “specially when I was so kind of lonesome. I just didn't feel like playing the game, anyway, and I HAD been wanting pretty things, so! Then I happened to think how I hated to see my freckles in the looking-glass, and I saw that lovely picture out the window, too; so then I knew I'd found the things to be glad about. You see, when you're hunting for the glad things, you sort of forget the other kind—like the doll you wanted, you know.”
“That was tough at first,” she admitted, “especially when I was feeling kind of lonely. I just didn’t want to play the game at all, and I HAD been wanting pretty things, too! Then I remembered how much I hated seeing my freckles in the mirror, and I noticed that beautiful picture outside the window as well; that’s when I realized I had found things to be happy about. You see, when you’re looking for the things to be happy about, you kind of forget about the other stuff—like the doll you wanted, you know.”
“Humph!” choked Nancy, trying to swallow the lump in her throat.
“Humph!” Nancy stuttered, struggling to swallow the lump in her throat.
“Most generally it doesn't take so long,” sighed Pollyanna; “and lots of times now I just think of them WITHOUT thinking, you know. I've got so used to playing it. It's a lovely game. F-father and I used to like it so much,” she faltered. “I suppose, though, it—it'll be a little harder now, as long as I haven't anybody to play it with. Maybe Aunt Polly will play it, though,” she added, as an after-thought.
“Mostly it doesn't take that long,” sighed Pollyanna; “and a lot of the time now I just think of them without even trying, you know. I've gotten so used to playing it. It's a great game. Dad and I used to love it so much,” she hesitated. “I guess, though, it’ll be a bit harder now since I don’t have anyone to play it with. Maybe Aunt Polly will want to play it, though,” she added, as an afterthought.
“My stars and stockings!—HER!” breathed Nancy, behind her teeth. Then, aloud, she said doggedly: “See here, Miss Pollyanna, I ain't sayin' that I'll play it very well, and I ain't sayin' that I know how, anyway; but I'll play it with ye, after a fashion—I just will, I will!”
“My goodness!—HER!” whispered Nancy under her breath. Then, speaking more firmly, she said, “Listen, Miss Pollyanna, I’m not saying that I’ll play it very well, and I’m not saying that I know how to play, really; but I’ll play it with you, in my own way—I just will, I will!”
“Oh, Nancy!” exulted Pollyanna, giving her a rapturous hug. “That'll be splendid! Won't we have fun?”
“Oh, Nancy!” cheered Pollyanna, wrapping her in a joyful hug. “That'll be awesome! We're going to have so much fun!”
“Er—maybe,” conceded Nancy, in open doubt. “But you mustn't count too much on me, ye know. I never was no case fur games, but I'm a-goin' ter make a most awful old try on this one. You're goin' ter have some one ter play it with, anyhow,” she finished, as they entered the kitchen together.
“Um—maybe,” Nancy admitted, clearly unsure. “But you shouldn’t rely too much on me, you know. I’ve never been good at games, but I’m going to give it a really solid try this time. At least you’ll have someone to play with,” she said as they walked into the kitchen together.
Pollyanna ate her bread and milk with good appetite; then, at Nancy's suggestion, she went into the sitting room, where her aunt sat reading. Miss Polly looked up coldly.
Pollyanna ate her bread and milk with a healthy appetite; then, at Nancy's suggestion, she went into the living room, where her aunt was reading. Miss Polly looked up coldly.
“Have you had your supper, Pollyanna?”
“Did you have your dinner, Pollyanna?”
“Yes, Aunt Polly.”
"Sure, Aunt Polly."
“I'm very sorry, Pollyanna, to have been obliged so soon to send you into the kitchen to eat bread and milk.”
“I'm really sorry, Pollyanna, that I had to send you to the kitchen so soon to eat bread and milk.”
“But I was real glad you did it, Aunt Polly. I like bread and milk, and Nancy, too. You mustn't feel bad about that one bit.”
“But I was really glad you did it, Aunt Polly. I like bread and milk, and Nancy too. You shouldn't feel bad about that at all.”
Aunt Polly sat suddenly a little more erect in her chair.
Aunt Polly suddenly sat up a bit straighter in her chair.
“Pollyanna, it's quite time you were in bed. You have had a hard day, and to-morrow we must plan your hours and go over your clothing to see what it is necessary to get for you. Nancy will give you a candle. Be careful how you handle it. Breakfast will be at half-past seven. See that you are down to that. Good-night.”
“Pollyanna, it's time for you to go to bed. You’ve had a long day, and tomorrow we need to plan your schedule and check your clothes to see what you need. Nancy will bring you a candle. Be careful with it. Breakfast will be at 7:30. Make sure you’re downstairs by then. Good night.”
Quite as a matter of course, Pollyanna came straight to her aunt's side and gave her an affectionate hug.
Naturally, Pollyanna went right to her aunt and gave her a warm hug.
“I've had such a beautiful time, so far,” she sighed happily. “I know I'm going to just love living with you but then, I knew I should before I came. Good-night,” she called cheerfully, as she ran from the room.
“I've had such an amazing time so far,” she sighed happily. “I know I'm going to love living with you, but I knew that before I came. Good night,” she called cheerfully as she ran out of the room.
“Well, upon my soul!” ejaculated Miss Polly, half aloud. “What a most extraordinary child!” Then she frowned. “She's 'glad' I punished her, and I 'mustn't feel bad one bit,' and she's going to 'love to live' with me! Well, upon my soul!” ejaculated Miss Polly again, as she took up her book.
“Well, for goodness' sake!” exclaimed Miss Polly, half to herself. “What an amazingly strange child!” Then she frowned. “She's 'glad' I punished her, and I 'shouldn't feel bad at all,' and she's going to 'love living' with me! Well, for goodness' sake!” Miss Polly exclaimed again as she picked up her book.
Fifteen minutes later, in the attic room, a lonely little girl sobbed into the tightly-clutched sheet:
Fifteen minutes later, in the attic room, a lonely little girl cried into the tightly-held sheet:
“I know, father-among-the-angels, I'm not playing the game one bit now—not one bit; but I don't believe even you could find anything to be glad about sleeping all alone 'way off up here in the dark—like this. If only I was near Nancy or Aunt Polly, or even a Ladies' Aider, it would be easier!”
“I know, father among the angels, I’m not playing the game at all right now—not at all; but I don’t think even you could find anything to be happy about sleeping all alone way up here in the dark—like this. If only I was near Nancy or Aunt Polly, or even a Ladies' Aider, it would be easier!”
Down-stairs in the kitchen, Nancy, hurrying with her belated work, jabbed her dish-mop into the milk pitcher, and muttered jerkily:
Downstairs in the kitchen, Nancy, rushing to finish her delayed chores, poked her dish mop into the milk pitcher and said quietly:
“If playin' a silly-fool game—about bein' glad you've got crutches when you want dolls—is got ter be—my way—o' bein' that rock o' refuge—why, I'm a-goin' ter play it—I am, I am!”
“If playing a pointless game about being happy you have crutches when you want dolls is going to be my way of being that safe haven, then I’m going to play it—I am, I am!”
CHAPTER VI. A QUESTION OF DUTY
It was nearly seven o'clock when Pollyanna awoke that first day after her arrival. Her windows faced the south and the west, so she could not see the sun yet; but she could see the hazy blue of the morning sky, and she knew that the day promised to be a fair one.
It was almost seven o'clock when Pollyanna woke up that first day after she arrived. Her windows faced south and west, so she couldn’t see the sun yet; but she could see the misty blue of the morning sky, and she knew that the day looked like it would be a nice one.
The little room was cooler now, and the air blew in fresh and sweet. Outside, the birds were twittering joyously, and Pollyanna flew to the window to talk to them. She saw then that down in the garden her aunt was already out among the rosebushes. With rapid fingers, therefore, she made herself ready to join her.
The small room was cooler now, and the air came in fresh and sweet. Outside, the birds were chirping happily, and Pollyanna rushed to the window to talk to them. She then saw that her aunt was already out in the garden among the rosebushes. With quick movements, she got ready to join her.
Down the attic stairs sped Pollyanna, leaving both doors wide open. Through the hall, down the next flight, then bang through the front screened-door and around to the garden, she ran.
Down the attic stairs raced Pollyanna, leaving both doors wide open. Through the hall, down the next flight, then she burst through the front screened door and ran around to the garden.
Aunt Polly, with the bent old man, was leaning over a rose-bush when Pollyanna, gurgling with delight, flung herself upon her.
Aunt Polly, with the hunched old man, was leaning over a rose bush when Pollyanna, bubbling with joy, leaped into her arms.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, I reckon I am glad this morning just to be alive!”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, I think I’m just happy to be alive this morning!”
“PollyANNA!” remonstrated the lady, sternly, pulling herself as erect as she could with a dragging weight of ninety pounds hanging about her neck. “Is this the usual way you say good morning?”
“PollyANNA!” the lady said sternly, sitting up as straight as she could with the heavy weight of ninety pounds dragging around her neck. “Is this how you usually say good morning?”
The little girl dropped to her toes, and danced lightly up and down.
The little girl squatted down on her toes and danced playfully up and down.
“No, only when I love folks so I just can't help it! I saw you from my window, Aunt Polly, and I got to thinking how you WEREN'T a Ladies' Aider, and you were my really truly aunt; and you looked so good I just had to come down and hug you!”
“No, it’s only when I love people so much that I just can’t help it! I saw you from my window, Aunt Polly, and I started thinking about how you weren’t part of the Ladies' Aider, and you are my real aunt; and you looked so nice I just had to come down and hug you!”
The bent old man turned his back suddenly. Miss Polly attempted a frown—with not her usual success.
The hunched old man turned away suddenly. Miss Polly tried to frown—but it didn’t quite work as well as usual.
“Pollyanna, you—I Thomas, that will do for this morning. I think you understand—about those rose-bushes,” she said stiffly. Then she turned and walked rapidly away.
“Pollyanna, you—I Thomas, that’s enough for this morning. I believe you understand—about those rose bushes,” she said stiffly. Then she turned and walked away quickly.
“Do you always work in the garden, Mr.—Man?” asked Pollyanna, interestedly.
“Do you always work in the garden, Mr.—Man?” asked Pollyanna, curiously.
The man turned. His lips were twitching, but his eyes looked blurred as if with tears.
The man turned. His lips were twitching, but his eyes seemed unfocused, as if they were filled with tears.
“Yes, Miss. I'm Old Tom, the gardener,” he answered. Timidly, but as if impelled by an irresistible force, he reached out a shaking hand and let it rest for a moment on her bright hair. “You are so like your mother, little Miss! I used ter know her when she was even littler than you be. You see, I used ter work in the garden—then.”
“Yes, Miss. I'm Old Tom, the gardener,” he replied. Nervously, yet as if driven by an overwhelming urge, he reached out a trembling hand and briefly placed it on her shiny hair. “You look just like your mother, little Miss! I knew her when she was even younger than you are now. You see, I used to work in the garden back then.”
Pollyanna caught her breath audibly.
Pollyanna gasped.
“You did? And you knew my mother, really—when she was just a little earth angel, and not a Heaven one? Oh, please tell me about her!” And down plumped Pollyanna in the middle of the dirt path by the old man's side.
"You did? And you actually knew my mom, back when she was just a little earth angel and not a heavenly one? Oh, please tell me about her!" And down plopped Pollyanna right in the middle of the dirt path next to the old man.
A bell sounded from the house. The next moment Nancy was seen flying out the back door.
A bell rang from the house. In the next moment, Nancy was seen rushing out the back door.
“Miss Pollyanna, that bell means breakfast—mornin's,” she panted, pulling the little girl to her feet and hurrying her back to the house; “and other times it means other meals. But it always means that you're ter run like time when ye hear it, no matter where ye be. If ye don't—well, it'll take somethin' smarter'n we be ter find ANYTHIN' ter be glad about in that!” she finished, shooing Pollyanna into the house as she would shoo an unruly chicken into a coop.
“Miss Pollyanna, that bell means breakfast—morning,” she panted, pulling the little girl to her feet and hurrying her back to the house; “and other times it means other meals. But it always means you have to run as fast as you can when you hear it, no matter where you are. If you don’t—well, it’ll take something smarter than us to find ANYTHING to be glad about in that!” she finished, shooing Pollyanna into the house as if she were chasing an unruly chicken into a coop.
Breakfast, for the first five minutes, was a silent meal; then Miss Polly, her disapproving eyes following the airy wings of two flies darting here and there over the table, said sternly:
Breakfast, for the first five minutes, was a silent meal; then Miss Polly, her disapproving eyes tracking the flight of two flies zipping around over the table, said sternly:
“Nancy, where did those flies come from?”
“Nancy, where did those flies come from?”
“I don't know, ma'am. There wasn't one in the kitchen.” Nancy had been too excited to notice Pollyanna's up-flung windows the afternoon before.
“I don't know, ma'am. There wasn't one in the kitchen.” Nancy had been too excited to notice Pollyanna's open windows the afternoon before.
“I reckon maybe they're my flies, Aunt Polly,” observed Pollyanna, amiably. “There were lots of them this morning having a beautiful time upstairs.”
“I think they might be my flies, Aunt Polly,” Pollyanna said cheerfully. “There were a lot of them having a great time upstairs this morning.”
Nancy left the room precipitately, though to do so she had to carry out the hot muffins she had just brought in.
Nancy quickly left the room, but she had to carry out the hot muffins she had just brought in.
“Yours!” gasped Miss Polly. “What do you mean? Where did they come from?”
“Yours!” gasped Miss Polly. “What do you mean? Where did they come from?”
“Why, Aunt Polly, they came from out of doors of course, through the windows. I SAW some of them come in.”
“Why, Aunt Polly, they came from outside, of course, through the windows. I SAW some of them come in.”
“You saw them! You mean you raised those windows without any screens?”
“You saw them! You really opened those windows without any screens?”
“Why, yes. There weren't any screens there, Aunt Polly.”
“Of course. There weren't any screens there, Aunt Polly.”
Nancy, at this moment, came in again with the muffins. Her face was grave, but very red.
Nancy came in again with the muffins. Her face was serious, but very red.
“Nancy,” directed her mistress, sharply, “you may set the muffins down and go at once to Miss Pollyanna's room and shut the windows. Shut the doors, also. Later, when your morning work is done, go through every room with the spatter. See that you make a thorough search.”
“Nancy,” her boss said sharply, “you can put the muffins down and go straight to Miss Pollyanna's room to shut the windows. Also, close the doors. Later, when you’re done with your morning chores, go through every room with the mop. Make sure you do a thorough job.”
To her niece she said:
To her niece, she said:
“Pollyanna, I have ordered screens for those windows. I knew, of course, that it was my duty to do that. But it seems to me that you have quite forgotten YOUR duty.”
“Pollyanna, I ordered screens for those windows. I knew, of course, that it was my responsibility to do that. But it seems to me that you’ve completely forgotten YOUR responsibility.”
“My—duty?” Pollyanna's eyes were wide with wonder.
“My—duty?” Pollyanna's eyes were wide with amazement.
“Certainly. I know it is warm, but I consider it your duty to keep your windows closed till those screens come. Flies, Pollyanna, are not only unclean and annoying, but very dangerous to health. After breakfast I will give you a little pamphlet on this matter to read.”
“Of course. I know it’s warm, but I believe it’s your responsibility to keep your windows closed until those screens arrive. Flies, Pollyanna, are not just dirty and bothersome, but also really risky for your health. After breakfast, I’ll give you a little pamphlet on this topic to read.”
“To read? Oh, thank you, Aunt Polly. I love to read!”
“Read? Oh, thank you, Aunt Polly. I really love reading!”
Miss Polly drew in her breath audibly, then she shut her lips together hard. Pollyanna, seeing her stern face, frowned a little thoughtfully.
Miss Polly inhaled sharply, then pressed her lips together firmly. Pollyanna, noticing her serious expression, frowned slightly in consideration.
“Of course I'm sorry about the duty I forgot, Aunt Polly,” she apologized timidly. “I won't raise the windows again.”
“I'm really sorry for forgetting the chore, Aunt Polly,” she said shyly. “I promise I won’t open the windows again.”
Her aunt made no reply. She did not speak, indeed, until the meal was over. Then she rose, went to the bookcase in the sitting room, took out a small paper booklet, and crossed the room to her niece's side.
Her aunt didn't respond. She didn’t say a word, in fact, until the meal was finished. Then she got up, walked over to the bookcase in the living room, took out a small paper booklet, and crossed the room to her niece's side.
“This is the article I spoke of, Pollyanna. I desire you to go to your room at once and read it. I will be up in half an hour to look over your things.”
“This is the article I told you about, Pollyanna. I need you to go to your room right now and read it. I’ll be up in half an hour to check your things.”
Pollyanna, her eyes on the illustration of a fly's head, many times magnified, cried joyously:
Pollyanna, gazing at the enlarged illustration of a fly's head, exclaimed joyfully:
“Oh, thank you, Aunt Polly!” The next moment she skipped merrily from the room, banging the door behind her.
“Oh, thank you, Aunt Polly!” In the next moment, she happily skipped out of the room, slamming the door behind her.
Miss Polly frowned, hesitated, then crossed the room majestically and opened the door; but Pollyanna was already out of sight, clattering up the attic stairs.
Miss Polly frowned, paused, then walked across the room with a sense of authority and opened the door; but Pollyanna was already gone, making her way up the attic stairs.
Half an hour later when Miss Polly, her face expressing stern duty in every line, climbed those stairs and entered Pollyanna's room, she was greeted with a burst of eager enthusiasm.
Half an hour later, when Miss Polly, her face showing determination in every feature, climbed those stairs and entered Pollyanna's room, she was met with a burst of eager excitement.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, I never saw anything so perfectly lovely and interesting in my life. I'm so glad you gave me that book to read! Why, I didn't suppose flies could carry such a lot of things on their feet, and—”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, I’ve never seen anything so wonderfully lovely and interesting in my life. I’m so glad you gave me that book to read! I had no idea flies could carry so many things on their feet, and—”
“That will do,” observed Aunt Polly, with dignity. “Pollyanna, you may bring out your clothes now, and I will look them over. What are not suitable for you I shall give to the Sullivans, of course.”
“That’s enough,” Aunt Polly said with dignity. “Pollyanna, you can bring out your clothes now, and I’ll check them. I’ll give any that aren’t suitable for you to the Sullivans, of course.”
With visible reluctance Pollyanna laid down the pamphlet and turned toward the closet.
With obvious hesitation, Pollyanna put down the pamphlet and turned toward the closet.
“I'm afraid you'll think they're worse than the Ladies' Aid did—and THEY said they were shameful,” she sighed. “But there were mostly things for boys and older folks in the last two or three barrels; and—did you ever have a missionary barrel, Aunt Polly?”
“I'm worried you'll think they're worse than the Ladies' Aid did—and THEY said they were embarrassing,” she sighed. “But there were mostly things for boys and older people in the last two or three barrels; and—have you ever had a missionary barrel, Aunt Polly?”
At her aunt's look of shocked anger, Pollyanna corrected herself at once.
At her aunt's shocked and angry look, Pollyanna quickly changed her words.
“Why, no, of course you didn't, Aunt Polly!” she hurried on, with a hot blush. “I forgot; rich folks never have to have them. But you see sometimes I kind of forget that you are rich—up here in this room, you know.”
“Why, no, of course you didn't, Aunt Polly!” she rushed on, with a deep blush. “I forgot; rich people never have to deal with that. But you see, sometimes I sort of forget that you’re rich—up here in this room, you know.”
Miss Polly's lips parted indignantly, but no words came. Pollyanna, plainly unaware that she had said anything in the least unpleasant, was hurrying on.
Miss Polly's lips parted in indignation, but no words came out. Pollyanna, completely unaware that she had said anything even slightly unpleasant, continued on quickly.
“Well, as I was going to say, you can't tell a thing about missionary barrels—except that you won't find in 'em what you think you're going to—even when you think you won't. It was the barrels every time, too, that were hardest to play the game on, for father and—”
“Well, as I was saying, you can't know anything about missionary barrels—except that you won’t find what you think you will in them—even when you think you won’t. It was always the barrels that were the hardest to deal with, for my dad and—”
Just in time Pollyanna remembered that she was not to talk of her father to her aunt. She dived into her closet then, hurriedly, and brought out all the poor little dresses in both her arms.
Just in time, Pollyanna remembered that she wasn't supposed to mention her dad to her aunt. She quickly dove into her closet and pulled out all the poor little dresses, cradling them in her arms.
“They aren't nice, at all,” she choked, “and they'd been black if it hadn't been for the red carpet for the church; but they're all I've got.”
“They're not nice at all,” she stammered, “and they would have been black if it weren't for the red carpet at the church; but they’re all I've got.”
With the tips of her fingers Miss Polly turned over the conglomerate garments, so obviously made for anybody but Pollyanna. Next she bestowed frowning attention on the patched undergarments in the bureau drawers.
With the tips of her fingers, Miss Polly turned over the mismatched clothes, clearly made for anyone but Pollyanna. Then, she frowned as she looked at the patched undergarments in the bureau drawers.
“I've got the best ones on,” confessed Pollyanna, anxiously. “The Ladies' Aid bought me one set straight through all whole. Mrs. Jones—she's the president—told 'em I should have that if they had to clatter down bare aisles themselves the rest of their days. But they won't. Mr. White doesn't like the noise. He's got nerves, his wife says; but he's got money, too, and they expect he'll give a lot toward the carpet—on account of the nerves, you know. I should think he'd be glad that if he did have the nerves he'd got money, too; shouldn't you?”
“I’m wearing the best ones,” Pollyanna admitted anxiously. “The Ladies' Aid bought me a whole set. Mrs. Jones—she’s the president—told them I should have that even if they had to walk on bare floors for the rest of their lives. But they won’t. Mr. White doesn’t like the noise. His wife says he has nerves, but he has money too, and they expect he’ll contribute a lot toward the carpet—because of his nerves, you know. I’d think he’d be happy that if he does have nerves, at least he has money too; don’t you?”
Miss Polly did not seem to hear. Her scrutiny of the undergarments finished, she turned to Pollyanna somewhat abruptly.
Miss Polly didn't seem to hear. After examining the undergarments, she suddenly turned to Pollyanna.
“You have been to school, of course, Pollyanna?”
"You've been to school, right, Pollyanna?"
“Oh, yes, Aunt Polly. Besides, fath—I mean, I was taught at home some, too.”
“Oh, yes, Aunt Polly. Anyway, I mean, I learned a bit at home too.”
Miss Polly frowned.
Miss Polly scowled.
“Very good. In the fall you will enter school here, of course. Mr. Hall, the principal, will doubtless settle in which grade you belong. Meanwhile, I suppose I ought to hear you read aloud half an hour each day.”
“Sounds great. In the fall, you’ll start school here, of course. Mr. Hall, the principal, will definitely decide which grade you're in. In the meantime, I guess I should listen to you read aloud for half an hour each day.”
“I love to read; but if you don't want to hear me I'd be just glad to read to myself—truly, Aunt Polly. And I wouldn't have to half try to be glad, either, for I like best to read to myself—on account of the big words, you know.”
“I love to read, but if you don't want to listen, I’d be perfectly happy to read to myself—honestly, Aunt Polly. And I wouldn't have to force myself to be happy about it, either, because I prefer reading to myself—especially because of the big words, you know.”
“I don't doubt it,” rejoined Miss Polly, grimly. “Have you studied music?”
“I don't doubt it,” Miss Polly replied firmly. “Have you studied music?”
“Not much. I don't like my music—I like other people's, though. I learned to play on the piano a little. Miss Gray—she plays for church—she taught me. But I'd just as soon let that go as not, Aunt Polly. I'd rather, truly.”
“Not much. I don’t like my music—I prefer other people’s. I learned to play a little on the piano. Miss Gray—she plays for the church—she taught me. But I’d just as soon forget it as not, Aunt Polly. I’d really rather.”
“Very likely,” observed Aunt Polly, with slightly uplifted eyebrows. “Nevertheless I think it is my duty to see that you are properly instructed in at least the rudiments of music. You sew, of course.”
“Very likely,” Aunt Polly said, raising her eyebrows a bit. “Still, I believe it’s my responsibility to make sure you get a proper introduction to at least the basics of music. You do sew, right?”
“Yes, ma'am.” Pollyanna sighed. “The Ladies' Aid taught me that. But I had an awful time. Mrs. Jones didn't believe in holding your needle like the rest of 'em did on buttonholing, and Mrs. White thought backstitching ought to be taught you before hemming (or else the other way), and Mrs. Harriman didn't believe in putting you on patchwork ever, at all.”
“Yes, ma'am.” Pollyanna sighed. “The Ladies' Aid taught me that. But it was really tough. Mrs. Jones didn’t think you should hold your needle like everyone else when doing buttonholes, and Mrs. White believed you should be taught backstitching before hemming (or maybe the other way around), and Mrs. Harriman didn’t believe in letting you do patchwork at all.”
“Well, there will be no difficulty of that kind any longer, Pollyanna. I shall teach you sewing myself, of course. You do not know how to cook, I presume.”
“Well, that kind of problem won’t be an issue anymore, Pollyanna. I’ll teach you how to sew myself, of course. I assume you don’t know how to cook?”
Pollyanna laughed suddenly.
Pollyanna suddenly laughed.
“They were just beginning to teach me that this summer, but I hadn't got far. They were more divided up on that than they were on the sewing. They were GOING to begin on bread; but there wasn't two of 'em that made it alike, so after arguing it all one sewing-meeting, they decided to take turns at me one forenoon a week—in their own kitchens, you know. I'd only learned chocolate fudge and fig cake, though, when—when I had to stop.” Her voice broke.
“They were just starting to teach me that this summer, but I hadn't gotten very far. They were more split on that than they were on the sewing. They were going to start on bread; but no two of them made it the same way, so after arguing about it in one sewing meeting, they decided to take turns teaching me one morning a week—in their own kitchens, you know. I had only learned to make chocolate fudge and fig cake, though, when—when I had to stop.” Her voice cracked.
“Chocolate fudge and fig cake, indeed!” scorned Miss Polly. “I think we can remedy that very soon.” She paused in thought for a minute, then went on slowly: “At nine o'clock every morning you will read aloud one half-hour to me. Before that you will use the time to put this room in order. Wednesday and Saturday forenoons, after half-past nine, you will spend with Nancy in the kitchen, learning to cook. Other mornings you will sew with me. That will leave the afternoons for your music. I shall, of course, procure a teacher at once for you,” she finished decisively, as she arose from her chair.
“Chocolate fudge and fig cake, really!” scoffed Miss Polly. “I think we can fix that pretty quickly.” She paused for a moment to think, then continued slowly: “At nine o'clock every morning, you will read aloud to me for half an hour. Before that, you’ll use the time to tidy up this room. On Wednesday and Saturday mornings, after half-past nine, you’ll spend time with Nancy in the kitchen learning to cook. On the other mornings, you’ll sew with me. That will leave the afternoons free for your music. Of course, I will arrange for a teacher for you right away,” she concluded firmly as she stood up from her chair.
Pollyanna cried out in dismay.
Pollyanna exclaimed in distress.
“Oh, but Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, you haven't left me any time at all just to—to live.”
“Oh, but Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, you haven't given me any time at all just to—to live.”
“To live, child! What do you mean? As if you weren't living all the time!”
“To live, kid! What do you mean? Like you aren’t living all the time!”
“Oh, of course I'd be BREATHING all the time I was doing those things, Aunt Polly, but I wouldn't be living. You breathe all the time you're asleep, but you aren't living. I mean living—doing the things you want to do: playing outdoors, reading (to myself, of course), climbing hills, talking to Mr. Tom in the garden, and Nancy, and finding out all about the houses and the people and everything everywhere all through the perfectly lovely streets I came through yesterday. That's what I call living, Aunt Polly. Just breathing isn't living!”
“Oh, of course I’d be breathing the whole time I was doing those things, Aunt Polly, but I wouldn’t be living. You breathe all the time you’re asleep, but you’re not living. I mean really living—doing the things you want to do: playing outside, reading (to myself, of course), climbing hills, talking to Mr. Tom in the garden, and Nancy, and discovering everything about the houses and the people and everything everywhere along the beautiful streets I walked through yesterday. That’s what I call living, Aunt Polly. Just breathing isn’t living!”
Miss Polly lifted her head irritably.
Miss Polly lifted her head with irritation.
“Pollyanna, you ARE the most extraordinary child! You will be allowed a proper amount of playtime, of course. But, surely, it seems to me if I am willing to do my duty in seeing that you have proper care and instruction, YOU ought to be willing to do yours by seeing that that care and instruction are not ungratefully wasted.”
“Pollyanna, you are truly the most amazing kid! You’re definitely going to have some playtime, no doubt about it. But honestly, if I’m making sure you get the right care and education, then you should do your part by making sure that care and education aren’t wasted.”
Pollyanna looked shocked.
Pollyanna was shocked.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, as if I ever could be ungrateful—to YOU! Why, I LOVE YOU—and you aren't even a Ladies' Aider; you're an aunt!”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, as if I could ever be ungrateful to YOU! I LOVE YOU—and you're not even a Ladies' Aider; you're an aunt!”
“Very well; then see that you don't act ungrateful,” vouchsafed Miss Polly, as she turned toward the door.
“Alright; just make sure you don’t act ungrateful,” Miss Polly said as she turned towards the door.
She had gone halfway down the stairs when a small, unsteady voice called after her:
She was halfway down the stairs when a small, shaky voice called out to her:
“Please, Aunt Polly, you didn't tell me which of my things you wanted to—to give away.”
“Please, Aunt Polly, you didn't tell me which of my things you wanted to give away.”
Aunt Polly emitted a tired sigh—a sigh that ascended straight to Pollyanna's ears.
Aunt Polly let out a tired sigh—a sigh that traveled right to Pollyanna's ears.
“Oh, I forgot to tell you, Pollyanna. Timothy will drive us into town at half-past one this afternoon. Not one of your garments is fit for my niece to wear. Certainly I should be very far from doing my duty by you if I should let you appear out in any one of them.”
“Oh, I forgot to tell you, Pollyanna. Timothy will drive us into town at 1:30 this afternoon. None of your clothes is suitable for my niece to wear. I would definitely be failing in my duty to you if I allowed you to go out in any of them.”
Pollyanna sighed now—she believed she was going to hate that word—duty.
Pollyanna sighed now—she thought she was going to hate that word—duty.
“Aunt Polly, please,” she called wistfully, “isn't there ANY way you can be glad about all that—duty business?”
“Aunt Polly, please,” she called hopefully, “isn't there ANY way you can be okay with all that—duty stuff?”
“What?” Miss Polly looked up in dazed surprise; then, suddenly, with very red cheeks, she turned and swept angrily down the stairs. “Don't be impertinent, Pollyanna!”
“What?” Miss Polly looked up in shocked surprise; then, suddenly, with very red cheeks, she turned and angrily marched down the stairs. “Don't be rude, Pollyanna!”
In the hot little attic room Pollyanna dropped herself on to one of the straight-backed chairs. To her, existence loomed ahead one endless round of duty.
In the small, hot attic room, Pollyanna plopped down onto one of the straight-backed chairs. To her, life stretched out before her as one endless cycle of responsibilities.
“I don't see, really, what there was impertinent about that,” she sighed. “I was only asking her if she couldn't tell me something to be glad about in all that duty business.”
“I don't really see what was so rude about that,” she sighed. “I was just asking her if she could give me something to be happy about in all this duty stuff.”
For several minutes Pollyanna sat in silence, her rueful eyes fixed on the forlorn heap of garments on the bed. Then, slowly, she rose and began to put away the dresses.
For several minutes, Pollyanna sat in silence, her sad eyes locked on the hopeless pile of clothes on the bed. Then, slowly, she got up and started putting away the dresses.
“There just isn't anything to be glad about, that I can see,” she said aloud; “unless—it's to be glad when the duty's done!” Whereupon she laughed suddenly.
“There just isn't anything to be glad about, that I can see,” she said aloud; “unless—it's to be glad when the duty's done!” Then she suddenly laughed.
CHAPTER VII. POLLYANNA AND PUNISHMENTS
At half-past one o'clock Timothy drove Miss Polly and her niece to the four or five principal dry goods stores, which were about half a mile from the homestead.
At 1:30, Timothy drove Miss Polly and her niece to the four or five main department stores, which were about half a mile from the house.
Fitting Pollyanna with a new wardrobe proved to be more or less of an exciting experience for all concerned. Miss Polly came out of it with the feeling of limp relaxation that one might have at finding oneself at last on solid earth after a perilous walk across the very thin crust of a volcano. The various clerks who had waited upon the pair came out of it with very red faces, and enough amusing stories of Pollyanna to keep their friends in gales of laughter the rest of the week. Pollyanna herself came out of it with radiant smiles and a heart content; for, as she expressed it to one of the clerks: “When you haven't had anybody but missionary barrels and Ladies' Aiders to dress you, it IS perfectly lovely to just walk right in and buy clothes that are brand-new, and that don't have to be tucked up or let down because they don't fit!”
Fitting Pollyanna with a new wardrobe turned out to be an exciting experience for everyone involved. Miss Polly felt a sense of relaxed relief, like finally being on solid ground after a risky stroll across the fragile surface of a volcano. The various clerks who assisted them emerged with very red faces and plenty of funny stories about Pollyanna to entertain their friends with laughter for the rest of the week. Pollyanna herself came away with bright smiles and a happy heart; as she told one of the clerks, “When you’ve only had clothes from charity donations, it’s just wonderful to walk in and buy brand-new clothes that actually fit without needing any adjustments!”
The shopping expedition consumed the entire afternoon; then came supper and a delightful talk with Old Tom in the garden, and another with Nancy on the back porch, after the dishes were done, and while Aunt Polly paid a visit to a neighbor.
The shopping trip took up the whole afternoon; then came dinner and a nice chat with Old Tom in the garden, and another with Nancy on the back porch after the dishes were cleaned up, while Aunt Polly visited a neighbor.
Old Tom told Pollyanna wonderful things of her mother, that made her very happy indeed; and Nancy told her all about the little farm six miles away at “The Corners,” where lived her own dear mother, and her equally dear brother and sisters. She promised, too, that sometime, if Miss Polly were willing, Pollyanna should be taken to see them.
Old Tom shared amazing stories about her mom that made Pollyanna really happy; and Nancy told her all about the little farm six miles away at "The Corners," where her own beloved mom, brother, and sisters lived. She also promised that, if Miss Polly was okay with it, Pollyanna would get to visit them someday.
“And THEY'VE got lovely names, too. You'll like THEIR names,” sighed Nancy. “They're 'Algernon,' and 'Florabelle' and 'Estelle.' I—I just hate 'Nancy'!”
“And they’ve got such nice names, too. You’ll really like their names,” sighed Nancy. “They’re ‘Algernon,’ and ‘Florabelle’ and ‘Estelle.’ I—I just hate ‘Nancy’!”
“Oh, Nancy, what a dreadful thing to say! Why?”
“Oh, Nancy, that’s such a terrible thing to say! Why?”
“Because it isn't pretty like the others. You see, I was the first baby, and mother hadn't begun ter read so many stories with the pretty names in 'em, then.”
“Because it isn't as pretty as the others. You see, I was the first baby, and mom hadn’t started reading so many stories with the pretty names in them yet.”
“But I love 'Nancy,' just because it's you,” declared Pollyanna.
“But I love 'Nancy,' just because it's you,” Pollyanna said.
“Humph! Well, I guess you could love 'Clarissa Mabelle' just as well,” retorted Nancy, “and it would be a heap happier for me. I think THAT name's just grand!”
“Humph! Well, I guess you could love 'Clarissa Mabelle' just as much,” replied Nancy, “and it would be a lot happier for me. I think THAT name's just awesome!”
Pollyanna laughed.
Pollyanna chuckled.
“Well, anyhow,” she chuckled, “you can be glad it isn't 'Hephzibah.'”
“Well, anyway,” she laughed, “you can be glad it isn't 'Hephzibah.'”
“Hephzibah!”
“Hephzibah!”
“Yes. Mrs. White's name is that. Her husband calls her 'Hep,' and she doesn't like it. She says when he calls out 'Hep—Hep!' she feels just as if the next minute he was going to yell 'Hurrah!' And she doesn't like to be hurrahed at.”
“Yes. Mrs. White's name is that. Her husband calls her 'Hep,' and she doesn’t like it. She says when he calls out 'Hep—Hep!' she feels like the next minute he’s going to shout 'Hurrah!' And she doesn’t like being cheered at.”
Nancy's gloomy face relaxed into a broad smile.
Nancy's sad expression softened into a big smile.
“Well, if you don't beat the Dutch! Say, do you know?—I sha'n't never hear 'Nancy' now that I don't think o' that 'Hep—Hep!' and giggle. My, I guess I AM glad—” She stopped short and turned amazed eyes on the little girl. “Say, Miss Pollyanna, do you mean—was you playin' that 'ere game THEN—about my bein' glad I wa'n't named Hephzibah'?”
“Well, can you believe it! I mean, do you know?—I will never think of 'Nancy' without remembering that 'Hep—Hep!' and giggling. Wow, I guess I AM glad—” She suddenly stopped and looked at the little girl in surprise. “Hey, Miss Pollyanna, do you mean—were you playing that game THEN—about me being glad I wasn’t named Hephzibah?”
Pollyanna frowned; then she laughed.
Pollyanna frowned, then laughed.
“Why, Nancy, that's so! I WAS playing the game—but that's one of the times I just did it without thinking, I reckon. You see, you DO, lots of times; you get so used to it—looking for something to be glad about, you know. And most generally there is something about everything that you can be glad about, if you keep hunting long enough to find it.”
“Why, Nancy, that's true! I was playing the game—but that’s one of those times I just did it without thinking, I guess. You see, you do this a lot; you get so used to it—looking for something to be happy about, you know? And usually, there’s something in everything that you can be happy about if you keep searching long enough to find it.”
“Well, m-maybe,” granted Nancy, with open doubt.
“Well, maybe,” Nancy said, clearly uncertain.
At half-past eight Pollyanna went up to bed. The screens had not yet come, and the close little room was like an oven. With longing eyes Pollyanna looked at the two fast-closed windows—but she did not raise them. She undressed, folded her clothes neatly, said her prayers, blew out her candle and climbed into bed.
At 8:30, Pollyanna went to bed. The screens hadn’t been put up yet, and the small room felt like an oven. With longing eyes, Pollyanna looked at the two tightly shut windows—but she didn’t open them. She got undressed, folded her clothes neatly, said her prayers, blew out her candle, and climbed into bed.
Just how long she lay in sleepless misery, tossing from side to side of the hot little cot, she did not know; but it seemed to her that it must have been hours before she finally slipped out of bed, felt her way across the room and opened her door.
Just how long she lay in restless misery, tossing from side to side of the hot little bed, she didn’t know; but it felt to her like it must have been hours before she finally got out of bed, made her way across the room, and opened her door.
Out in the main attic all was velvet blackness save where the moon flung a path of silver half-way across the floor from the east dormer window. With a resolute ignoring of that fearsome darkness to the right and to the left, Pollyanna drew a quick breath and pattered straight into that silvery path, and on to the window.
In the main attic, everything was pitch black except for the sliver of moonlight casting a bright path halfway across the floor from the east dormer window. Ignoring the intimidating darkness on both sides, Pollyanna took a quick breath and hurried straight into the silvery path, moving towards the window.
She had hoped, vaguely, that this window might have a screen, but it did not. Outside, however, there was a wide world of fairy-like beauty, and there was, too, she knew, fresh, sweet air that would feel so good to hot cheeks and hands!
She had hoped, somewhat hopefully, that this window might have a screen, but it didn't. Outside, though, there was a vast world of enchanting beauty, and she knew there was fresh, sweet air that would feel so nice against her hot cheeks and hands!
As she stepped nearer and peered longingly out, she saw something else: she saw, only a little way below the window, the wide, flat tin roof of Miss Polly's sun parlor built over the porte-cochere. The sight filled her with longing. If only, now, she were out there!
As she moved closer and gazed longingly outside, she noticed something else: just a short distance below the window was the broad, flat tin roof of Miss Polly's sun parlor, built over the entrance. The view filled her with desire. If only she could be out there now!
Fearfully she looked behind her. Back there, somewhere, were her hot little room and her still hotter bed; but between her and them lay a horrid desert of blackness across which one must feel one's way with outstretched, shrinking arms; while before her, out on the sun-parlor roof, were the moonlight and the cool, sweet night air.
Fearfully, she glanced back. Behind her were her small, stuffy room and her even hotter bed; but between her and those comforts was a terrifying expanse of darkness that she had to navigate with outstretched, trembling arms. In front of her, though, on the sun-parlor roof, was the soft glow of the moonlight and the cool, refreshing night air.
If only her bed were out there! And folks did sleep out of doors. Joel Hartley at home, who was so sick with the consumption, HAD to sleep out of doors.
If only her bed was out there! People did sleep outside. Joel Hartley at home, who was very ill with tuberculosis, HAD to sleep outside.
Suddenly Pollyanna remembered that she had seen near this attic window a row of long white bags hanging from nails. Nancy had said that they contained the winter clothing, put away for the summer. A little fearfully now, Pollyanna felt her way to these bags, selected a nice fat soft one (it contained Miss Polly's sealskin coat) for a bed; and a thinner one to be doubled up for a pillow, and still another (which was so thin it seemed almost empty) for a covering. Thus equipped, Pollyanna in high glee pattered to the moonlit window again, raised the sash, stuffed her burden through to the roof below, then let herself down after it, closing the window carefully behind her—Pollyanna had not forgotten those flies with the marvellous feet that carried things.
Suddenly, Pollyanna remembered seeing a row of long white bags hanging from nails near this attic window. Nancy had said they held the winter clothes stored away for the summer. A bit nervously now, Pollyanna made her way to the bags, picked out a nice, fat, soft one (which held Miss Polly's sealskin coat) to use as a bed, a thinner one to fold up as a pillow, and another one (which was so thin it felt almost empty) for a blanket. With her makeshift bedding ready, Pollyanna happily skipped back to the moonlit window, raised the sash, pushed her load through to the roof below, then climbed down after it, carefully closing the window behind her—Pollyanna hadn’t forgotten those amazing flies with feet that could carry things.
How deliciously cool it was! Pollyanna quite danced up and down with delight, drawing in long, full breaths of the refreshing air. The tin roof under her feet crackled with little resounding snaps that Pollyanna rather liked. She walked, indeed, two or three times back and forth from end to end—it gave her such a pleasant sensation of airy space after her hot little room; and the roof was so broad and flat that she had no fear of falling off. Finally, with a sigh of content, she curled herself up on the sealskin-coat mattress, arranged one bag for a pillow and the other for a covering, and settled herself to sleep.
How refreshingly cool it was! Pollyanna practically danced up and down with joy, taking in deep breaths of the fresh air. The tin roof beneath her feet crackled with little popping sounds that Pollyanna really enjoyed. She walked back and forth two or three times from one end to the other—it gave her such a nice feeling of open space after her stuffy little room; and the roof was so wide and flat that she didn't worry about falling off. Finally, with a satisfied sigh, she curled up on the sealskin-coat mattress, used one bag as a pillow and the other as a blanket, and settled in to sleep.
“I'm so glad now that the screens didn't come,” she murmured, blinking up at the stars; “else I couldn't have had this!”
“I'm really glad the screens didn't come,” she whispered, looking up at the stars; “or I wouldn't have been able to experience this!”
Down-stairs in Miss Polly's room next the sun parlor, Miss Polly herself was hurrying into dressing gown and slippers, her face white and frightened. A minute before she had been telephoning in a shaking voice to Timothy:
Downstairs in Miss Polly's room next to the sun parlor, Miss Polly herself was quickly putting on her robe and slippers, her face pale and scared. Just a minute earlier, she had been calling Timothy with a trembling voice:
“Come up quick!—you and your father. Bring lanterns. Somebody is on the roof of the sun parlor. He must have climbed up the rose-trellis or somewhere, and of course he can get right into the house through the east window in the attic. I have locked the attic door down here—but hurry, quick!”
“Come up quickly!—you and your dad. Bring lanterns. Someone is on the roof of the sunroom. They must have climbed up the rose trellis or something, and of course, they can get right into the house through the east window in the attic. I've locked the attic door down here—but hurry, quick!”
Some time later, Pollyanna, just dropping off to sleep, was startled by a lantern flash, and a trio of amazed ejaculations. She opened her eyes to find Timothy at the top of a ladder near her, Old Tom just getting through the window, and her aunt peering out at her from behind him.
Some time later, Pollyanna was just about to fall asleep when she was startled by a flash from a lantern and a trio of amazed exclamations. She opened her eyes to see Timothy at the top of a ladder next to her, Old Tom just coming through the window, and her aunt looking out at her from behind him.
“Pollyanna, what does this mean?” cried Aunt Polly then.
“Pollyanna, what does this mean?” Aunt Polly exclaimed then.
Pollyanna blinked sleepy eyes and sat up.
Pollyanna opened her sleepy eyes and sat up.
“Why, Mr. Tom—Aunt Polly!” she stammered. “Don't look so scared! It isn't that I've got the consumption, you know, like Joel Hartley. It's only that I was so hot—in there. But I shut the window, Aunt Polly, so the flies couldn't carry those germ-things in.”
“Why, Mr. Tom—Aunt Polly!” she stammered. “Don't look so scared! It isn't that I've got tuberculosis, you know, like Joel Hartley. It's just that I was really hot in there. But I closed the window, Aunt Polly, so the flies couldn't bring in those germ things.”
Timothy disappeared suddenly down the ladder. Old Tom, with almost equal precipitation, handed his lantern to Miss Polly, and followed his son. Miss Polly bit her lip hard—until the men were gone; then she said sternly:
Timothy quickly vanished down the ladder. Old Tom, almost just as quickly, handed his lantern to Miss Polly and rushed after his son. Miss Polly bit her lip until the men left; then she said firmly:
“Pollyanna, hand those things to me at once and come in here. Of all the extraordinary children!” she ejaculated a little later, as, with Pollyanna by her side, and the lantern in her hand, she turned back into the attic.
“Pollyanna, hand those things to me right now and come in here. What an extraordinary child!” she exclaimed a little later, as she turned back into the attic with Pollyanna by her side and the lantern in her hand.
To Pollyanna the air was all the more stifling after that cool breath of the out of doors; but she did not complain. She only drew a long quivering sigh.
To Pollyanna, the air felt even more suffocating after that refreshing breeze from outside; but she didn’t say anything. She just let out a long, shaky sigh.
At the top of the stairs Miss Polly jerked out crisply:
At the top of the stairs, Miss Polly said sharply:
“For the rest of the night, Pollyanna, you are to sleep in my bed with me. The screens will be here to-morrow, but until then I consider it my duty to keep you where I know where you are.”
“For the rest of the night, Pollyanna, you’re going to sleep in my bed with me. The screens will be here tomorrow, but until then, I feel it's my responsibility to keep you where I know you are.”
Pollyanna drew in her breath.
Pollyanna took a deep breath.
“With you?—in your bed?” she cried rapturously. “Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, how perfectly lovely of you! And when I've so wanted to sleep with some one sometime—some one that belonged to me, you know; not a Ladies' Aider. I've HAD them. My! I reckon I am glad now those screens didn't come! Wouldn't you be?”
“With you?—in your bed?” she exclaimed excitedly. “Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, how incredibly sweet of you! And I've really wanted to sleep with someone at some point—someone that belongs to me, you know; not just a Ladies' Aider. I've had those before. Wow! I’m really glad those screens didn’t arrive! Wouldn't you be?”
There was no reply. Miss Polly was stalking on ahead. Miss Polly, to tell the truth, was feeling curiously helpless. For the third time since Pollyanna's arrival, Miss Polly was punishing Pollyanna—and for the third time she was being confronted with the amazing fact that her punishment was being taken as a special reward of merit. No wonder Miss Polly was feeling curiously helpless.
There was no response. Miss Polly was walking ahead. To be honest, Miss Polly felt strangely powerless. For the third time since Pollyanna had arrived, Miss Polly was punishing Pollyanna—and for the third time, she was faced with the surprising fact that her punishment was being seen as a special reward. No wonder Miss Polly felt strangely powerless.
CHAPTER VIII. POLLYANNA PAYS A VISIT
It was not long before life at the Harrington homestead settled into something like order—though not exactly the order that Miss Polly had at first prescribed. Pollyanna sewed, practised, read aloud, and studied cooking in the kitchen, it is true; but she did not give to any of these things quite so much time as had first been planned. She had more time, also, to “just live,” as she expressed it, for almost all of every afternoon from two until six o'clock was hers to do with as she liked—provided she did not “like” to do certain things already prohibited by Aunt Polly.
It wasn't long before life at the Harrington homestead settled into a sort of routine—though not exactly the routine that Miss Polly had initially envisioned. Pollyanna sewed, practiced, read aloud, and studied cooking in the kitchen, it's true; but she didn't spend quite as much time on any of these activities as had originally been planned. She also had more time to "just live," as she put it, since almost every afternoon from two until six o'clock was hers to spend as she pleased—provided she didn't "like" to do certain things that Aunt Polly had already forbidden.
It is a question, perhaps, whether all this leisure time was given to the child as a relief to Pollyanna from work—or as a relief to Aunt Polly from Pollyanna. Certainly, as those first July days passed, Miss Polly found occasion many times to ejaculate “What an extraordinary child!” and certainly the reading and sewing lessons found her at their conclusion each day somewhat dazed and wholly exhausted.
It’s debatable whether all this free time was given to the child to give Pollyanna a break from work or to give Aunt Polly a break from Pollyanna. As those early July days went by, Miss Polly often exclaimed, “What an extraordinary child!” and it was clear that by the end of each day of reading and sewing lessons, she felt a bit dazed and completely exhausted.
Nancy, in the kitchen, fared better. She was not dazed nor exhausted. Wednesdays and Saturdays came to be, indeed, red-letter days to her.
Nancy, in the kitchen, was doing better. She wasn’t dazed or exhausted. Wednesdays and Saturdays became, for her, significant days.
There were no children in the immediate neighborhood of the Harrington homestead for Pollyanna to play with. The house itself was on the outskirts of the village, and though there were other houses not far away, they did not chance to contain any boys or girls near Pollyanna's age. This, however, did not seem to disturb Pollyanna in the least.
There were no kids in the immediate neighborhood of the Harrington homestead for Pollyanna to play with. The house was on the edge of the village, and although there were other houses nearby, they didn’t happen to have any boys or girls close to Pollyanna's age. However, this didn’t seem to bother Pollyanna at all.
“Oh, no, I don't mind it at all,” she explained to Nancy. “I'm happy just to walk around and see the streets and the houses and watch the people. I just love people. Don't you, Nancy?”
“Oh, no, I don't mind it at all,” she said to Nancy. “I’m happy just to walk around and see the streets and the houses and watch the people. I really love people. Don’t you, Nancy?”
“Well, I can't say I do—all of 'em,” retorted Nancy, tersely.
"Well, I can't say I do—all of them," Nancy replied sharply.
Almost every pleasant afternoon found Pollyanna begging for “an errand to run,” so that she might be off for a walk in one direction or another; and it was on these walks that frequently she met the Man. To herself Pollyanna always called him “the Man,” no matter if she met a dozen other men the same day.
Almost every nice afternoon, Pollyanna would ask for “an errand to run” so she could go for a walk in one direction or another; and it was during these walks that she often encountered the Man. In her mind, Pollyanna always referred to him as “the Man,” even if she saw a dozen other guys the same day.
The Man often wore a long black coat and a high silk hat—two things that the “just men” never wore. His face was clean shaven and rather pale, and his hair, showing below his hat, was somewhat gray. He walked erect, and rather rapidly, and he was always alone, which made Pollyanna vaguely sorry for him. Perhaps it was because of this that she one day spoke to him.
The Man often wore a long black coat and a tall silk hat—two things that the “just men” never wore. His face was clean-shaven and quite pale, and his hair, visible beneath his hat, was slightly gray. He walked straight and fairly quickly, and he was always alone, which made Pollyanna feel a bit sorry for him. Maybe that's why one day she decided to talk to him.
“How do you do, sir? Isn't this a nice day?” she called cheerily, as she approached him.
“How's it going, sir? Isn't it a lovely day?” she called happily as she walked up to him.
The man threw a hurried glance about him, then stopped uncertainly.
The man quickly looked around, then paused hesitantly.
“Did you speak—to me?” he asked in a sharp voice.
“Did you talk—to me?” he asked in a sharp voice.
“Yes, sir,” beamed Pollyanna. “I say, it's a nice day, isn't it?”
“Yes, sir,” smiled Pollyanna. “I mean, it’s a nice day, isn’t it?”
“Eh? Oh! Humph!” he grunted; and strode on again.
“Eh? Oh! Humph!” he grunted and continued walking.
Pollyanna laughed. He was such a funny man, she thought.
Pollyanna laughed. He was such a funny guy, she thought.
The next day she saw him again.
The next day, she saw him again.
“'Tisn't quite so nice as yesterday, but it's pretty nice,” she called out cheerfully.
"It's not as nice as yesterday, but it's still pretty nice," she called out cheerfully.
“Eh? Oh! Humph!” grunted the man as before; and once again Pollyanna laughed happily.
“Eh? Oh! Humph!” grunted the man as before; and once again Pollyanna laughed happily.
When for the third time Pollyanna accosted him in much the same manner, the man stopped abruptly.
When for the third time Pollyanna approached him in a similar way, the man stopped suddenly.
“See here, child, who are you, and why are you speaking to me every day?”
“Hey, kid, who are you, and why do you talk to me every day?”
“I'm Pollyanna Whittier, and I thought you looked lonesome. I'm so glad you stopped. Now we're introduced—only I don't know your name yet.”
“I'm Pollyanna Whittier, and I thought you looked lonely. I'm really glad you stopped by. Now we've met—just that I still don't know your name.”
“Well, of all the—” The man did not finish his sentence, but strode on faster than ever.
“Well, of all the—” The man didn’t finish his sentence but walked on faster than ever.
Pollyanna looked after him with a disappointed droop to her usually smiling lips.
Pollyanna watched him go with a disappointed sag to her usually smiling lips.
“Maybe he didn't understand—but that was only half an introduction. I don't know HIS name, yet,” she murmured, as she proceeded on her way.
“Maybe he didn’t get it—but that was just half of an introduction. I still don’t know HIS name,” she muttered, as she continued on her way.
Pollyanna was carrying calf's-foot jelly to Mrs. Snow to-day. Miss Polly Harrington always sent something to Mrs. Snow once a week. She said she thought that it was her duty, inasmuch as Mrs. Snow was poor, sick, and a member of her church—it was the duty of all the church members to look out for her, of course. Miss Polly did her duty by Mrs. Snow usually on Thursday afternoons—not personally, but through Nancy. To-day Pollyanna had begged the privilege, and Nancy had promptly given it to her in accordance with Miss Polly's orders.
Pollyanna was bringing calf's-foot jelly to Mrs. Snow today. Miss Polly Harrington always sent something to Mrs. Snow once a week. She believed it was her responsibility since Mrs. Snow was poor, sick, and a member of her church—every church member was expected to look out for her. Miss Polly typically fulfilled her duty to Mrs. Snow on Thursday afternoons—not personally, but through Nancy. Today, Pollyanna had requested the chance to do it herself, and Nancy had quickly agreed, following Miss Polly's instructions.
“And it's glad that I am ter get rid of it,” Nancy had declared in private afterwards to Pollyanna; “though it's a shame ter be tuckin' the job off on ter you, poor lamb, so it is, it is!”
“And I'm glad to be rid of it,” Nancy said privately to Pollyanna afterward; “though it's a shame to pass the job off to you, poor thing, it really is!”
“But I'd love to do it, Nancy.”
“But I'd love to do it, Nancy.”
“Well, you won't—after you've done it once,” predicted Nancy, sourly.
“Well, you won't—after you've done it once,” predicted Nancy, sourly.
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because nobody does. If folks wa'n't sorry for her there wouldn't a soul go near her from mornin' till night, she's that cantankerous. All is, I pity her daughter what HAS ter take care of her.”
“Because nobody does. If people weren’t sorry for her, not a single person would go near her from morning till night; she’s that grumpy. All I can say is, I feel sorry for her daughter who HAS to take care of her.”
“But, why, Nancy?”
"But why, Nancy?"
Nancy shrugged her shoulders.
Nancy shrugged.
“Well, in plain words, it's just that nothin' what ever has happened, has happened right in Mis' Snow's eyes. Even the days of the week ain't run ter her mind. If it's Monday she's bound ter say she wished 'twas Sunday; and if you take her jelly you're pretty sure ter hear she wanted chicken—but if you DID bring her chicken, she'd be jest hankerin' for lamb broth!”
“Well, to put it simply, nothing that has happened has ever been good enough for Miss Snow. She can't even keep track of the days of the week. If it's Monday, she’s sure to say she wishes it were Sunday; and if you bring her jelly, you can bet she’ll say she wanted chicken—but if you actually bring her chicken, she’ll just be craving lamb broth!”
“Why, what a funny woman,” laughed Pollyanna. “I think I shall like to go to see her. She must be so surprising and—and different. I love DIFFERENT folks.”
“Wow, what a funny woman,” laughed Pollyanna. “I think I’d really like to go see her. She must be so surprising and—and different. I love DIFFERENT people.”
“Humph! Well, Mis' Snow's 'different,' all right—I hope, for the sake of the rest of us!” Nancy had finished grimly.
“Humph! Well, Miss Snow is definitely 'different,' and I hope that’s for the sake of the rest of us!” Nancy had concluded grimly.
Pollyanna was thinking of these remarks to-day as she turned in at the gate of the shabby little cottage. Her eyes were quite sparkling, indeed, at the prospect of meeting this “different” Mrs. Snow.
Pollyanna was thinking about these comments today as she walked through the gate of the worn-down little cottage. Her eyes were truly shining at the chance to meet this “different” Mrs. Snow.
A pale-faced, tired-looking young girl answered her knock at the door.
A pale-faced, tired-looking young girl answered her knock at the door.
“How do you do?” began Pollyanna politely. “I'm from Miss Polly Harrington, and I'd like to see Mrs. Snow, please.”
“How are you?” Pollyanna said politely. “I’m from Miss Polly Harrington, and I’d like to see Mrs. Snow, please.”
“Well, if you would, you're the first one that ever 'liked' to see her,” muttered the girl under her breath; but Pollyanna did not hear this. The girl had turned and was leading the way through the hall to a door at the end of it.
“Well, if you do, you're the first person who's ever liked seeing her,” muttered the girl softly; but Pollyanna didn't hear this. The girl had turned and was leading the way through the hall to a door at the end.
In the sick-room, after the girl had ushered her in and closed the door, Pollyanna blinked a little before she could accustom her eyes to the gloom. Then she saw, dimly outlined, a woman half-sitting up in the bed across the room. Pollyanna advanced at once.
In the hospital room, after the girl had shown her in and shut the door, Pollyanna blinked a few times before she could get used to the dark. Then she saw, faintly outlined, a woman propped up in the bed on the other side of the room. Pollyanna moved forward right away.
“How do you do, Mrs. Snow? Aunt Polly says she hopes you are comfortable to-day, and she's sent you some calf's-foot jelly.”
“How are you, Mrs. Snow? Aunt Polly says she hopes you're comfortable today, and she’s sent you some calf's-foot jelly.”
“Dear me! Jelly?” murmured a fretful voice. “Of course I'm very much obliged, but I was hoping 'twould be lamb broth to-day.”
“Goodness! Jelly?” murmured a worried voice. “I really appreciate it, but I was hoping it would be lamb broth today.”
Pollyanna frowned a little.
Pollyanna frowned slightly.
“Why, I thought it was CHICKEN you wanted when folks brought you jelly,” she said.
“Why, I thought you wanted CHICKEN when people brought you jelly,” she said.
“What?” The sick woman turned sharply.
“What?” The sick woman turned quickly.
“Why, nothing, much,” apologized Pollyanna, hurriedly; “and of course it doesn't really make any difference. It's only that Nancy said it was chicken you wanted when we brought jelly, and lamb broth when we brought chicken—but maybe 'twas the other way, and Nancy forgot.”
“Why, nothing much,” Pollyanna said quickly, apologizing. “And it really doesn’t matter. It’s just that Nancy said you wanted chicken when we brought jelly, and lamb broth when we brought chicken—but maybe it was the other way around, and Nancy forgot.”
The sick woman pulled herself up till she sat erect in the bed—a most unusual thing for her to do, though Pollyanna did not know this.
The sick woman pushed herself up until she was sitting straight in bed—a very unusual thing for her to do, though Pollyanna was unaware of this.
“Well, Miss Impertinence, who are you?” she demanded.
“Well, Miss Impertinence, who are you?” she asked.
Pollyanna laughed gleefully.
Pollyanna laughed happily.
“Oh, THAT isn't my name, Mrs. Snow—and I'm so glad 'tisn't, too! That would be worse than 'Hephzibah,' wouldn't it? I'm Pollyanna Whittier, Miss Polly Harrington's niece, and I've come to live with her. That's why I'm here with the jelly this morning.”
“Oh, that’s not my name, Mrs. Snow—and I’m really glad it’s not! That would be worse than ‘Hephzibah,’ right? I’m Pollyanna Whittier, Miss Polly Harrington’s niece, and I’ve come to live with her. That’s why I’m here with the jelly this morning.”
All through the first part of this sentence, the sick woman had sat interestedly erect; but at the reference to the jelly she fell back on her pillow listlessly.
All through the first part of this sentence, the sick woman had sat up, engaged; but at the mention of the jelly, she sank back into her pillow, uninterested.
“Very well; thank you. Your aunt is very kind, of course, but my appetite isn't very good this morning, and I was wanting lamb—” She stopped suddenly, then went on with an abrupt change of subject. “I never slept a wink last night—not a wink!”
“Sure, thanks. Your aunt is really nice, but I don't have much of an appetite this morning, and I was craving lamb—” She stopped abruptly, then changed the subject. “I didn't sleep at all last night—not a single wink!”
“O dear, I wish I didn't,” sighed Pollyanna, placing the jelly on the little stand and seating herself comfortably in the nearest chair. “You lose such a lot of time just sleeping! Don't you think so?”
“O dear, I wish I didn't,” sighed Pollyanna, setting the jelly on the little stand and sitting down comfortably in the nearest chair. “You waste so much time just sleeping! Don't you think so?”
“Lose time—sleeping!” exclaimed the sick woman.
“Wasting time—by sleeping!” exclaimed the sick woman.
“Yes, when you might be just living, you know. It seems such a pity we can't live nights, too.”
“Yes, when you’re just trying to get by, you know? It’s such a shame we can’t live at night, too.”
Once again the woman pulled herself erect in her bed.
Once again, the woman sat up straight in her bed.
“Well, if you ain't the amazing young one!” she cried. “Here! do you go to that window and pull up the curtain,” she directed. “I should like to know what you look like!”
“Well, if you aren't the amazing young one!” she exclaimed. “Here! Go to that window and pull up the curtain,” she instructed. “I’d like to see what you look like!”
Pollyanna rose to her feet, but she laughed a little ruefully.
Pollyanna got up, but she laughed a bit sadly.
“O dear! then you'll see my freckles, won't you?” she sighed, as she went to the window; “—and just when I was being so glad it was dark and you couldn't see 'em. There! Now you can—oh!” she broke off excitedly, as she turned back to the bed; “I'm so glad you wanted to see me, because now I can see you! They didn't tell me you were so pretty!”
“Oh no! Now you’ll see my freckles, right?” she sighed, walking to the window. “—And just when I was happy it was dark and you couldn’t see them. There! Now you can—oh!” she stopped excitedly as she turned back to the bed. “I’m so glad you wanted to see me because now I can see you! They didn’t tell me you were so pretty!”
“Me!—pretty!” scoffed the woman, bitterly.
“Me!—pretty!” scoffed the woman, sarcastically.
“Why, yes. Didn't you know it?” cried Pollyanna.
“Of course! Didn't you know that?” exclaimed Pollyanna.
“Well, no, I didn't,” retorted Mrs. Snow, dryly. Mrs. Snow had lived forty years, and for fifteen of those years she had been too busy wishing things were different to find much time to enjoy things as they were.
“Well, no, I didn't,” Mrs. Snow replied, dryly. Mrs. Snow had lived for forty years, and for fifteen of those years, she had been too caught up in wishing things were different to spend much time enjoying things as they were.
“Oh, but your eyes are so big and dark, and your hair's all dark, too, and curly,” cooed Pollyanna. “I love black curls. (That's one of the things I'm going to have when I get to Heaven.) And you've got two little red spots in your cheeks. Why, Mrs. Snow, you ARE pretty! I should think you'd know it when you looked at yourself in the glass.”
“Oh, but your eyes are so big and dark, and your hair's all dark, too, and curly,” Pollyanna gushed. “I love black curls. (That's one of the things I want when I get to Heaven.) And you've got two little red spots on your cheeks. Wow, Mrs. Snow, you ARE pretty! I would think you'd realize it when you looked at yourself in the mirror.”
“The glass!” snapped the sick woman, falling back on her pillow. “Yes, well, I hain't done much prinkin' before the mirror these days—and you wouldn't, if you was flat on your back as I am!”
“The glass!” snapped the sick woman, falling back on her pillow. “Yeah, well, I haven’t spent much time admiring myself in the mirror lately—and you wouldn’t either if you were stuck lying on your back like I am!”
“Why, no, of course not,” agreed Pollyanna, sympathetically. “But wait—just let me show you,” she exclaimed, skipping over to the bureau and picking up a small hand-glass.
“Of course not,” Pollyanna replied, with understanding. “But hold on—let me just show you,” she said, skipping over to the dresser and grabbing a small mirror.
On the way back to the bed she stopped, eyeing the sick woman with a critical gaze.
On her way back to the bed, she paused, looking at the sick woman with a critical stare.
“I reckon maybe, if you don't mind, I'd like to fix your hair just a little before I let you see it,” she proposed. “May I fix your hair, please?”
“I think maybe, if you don't mind, I'd like to style your hair just a little before you see it,” she suggested. “Can I style your hair, please?”
“Why, I—suppose so, if you want to,” permitted Mrs. Snow, grudgingly; “but 'twon't stay, you know.”
“Why, I—guess so, if you want to,” Mrs. Snow said reluctantly; “but it won’t last, you know.”
“Oh, thank you. I love to fix people's hair,” exulted Pollyanna, carefully laying down the hand-glass and reaching for a comb. “I sha'n't do much to-day, of course—I'm in such a hurry for you to see how pretty you are; but some day I'm going to take it all down and have a perfectly lovely time with it,” she cried, touching with soft fingers the waving hair above the sick woman's forehead.
“Oh, thank you! I love fixing people's hair,” Pollyanna exclaimed, gently putting down the hand mirror and picking up a comb. “I won’t do too much today, of course—I’m just so excited for you to see how pretty you are! But one day, I’m going to take it all down and have an amazing time with it,” she said, softly touching the wavy hair above the sick woman’s forehead.
For five minutes Pollyanna worked swiftly, deftly, combing a refractory curl into fluffiness, perking up a drooping ruffle at the neck, or shaking a pillow into plumpness so that the head might have a better pose. Meanwhile the sick woman, frowning prodigiously, and openly scoffing at the whole procedure, was, in spite of herself, beginning to tingle with a feeling perilously near to excitement.
For five minutes, Pollyanna worked quickly and skillfully, fluffing up a stubborn curl, lifting a drooping ruffle at the neck, and shaking a pillow to make it plumper so that the head could rest better. Meanwhile, the sick woman, frowning heavily and openly mocking the whole process, was, despite herself, starting to feel a twinge of excitement.
“There!” panted Pollyanna, hastily plucking a pink from a vase near by and tucking it into the dark hair where it would give the best effect. “Now I reckon we're ready to be looked at!” And she held out the mirror in triumph.
“There!” gasped Pollyanna, quickly grabbing a pink flower from a nearby vase and tucking it into her dark hair where it would look the best. “Now I think we’re ready for our close-up!” And she proudly held out the mirror.
“Humph!” grunted the sick woman, eyeing her reflection severely. “I like red pinks better than pink ones; but then, it'll fade, anyhow, before night, so what's the difference!”
“Humph!” grunted the sick woman, glaring at her reflection. “I prefer red pinks over pink ones; but then, it'll fade anyway before night, so what’s the difference!”
“But I should think you'd be glad they did fade,” laughed Pollyanna, “'cause then you can have the fun of getting some more. I just love your hair fluffed out like that,” she finished with a satisfied gaze. “Don't you?”
“But I bet you’re happy they faded,” Pollyanna laughed, “because now you get to have the fun of getting some more. I just love how your hair looks all fluffy like that,” she said, looking pleased. “Don’t you?”
“Hm-m; maybe. Still—'twon't last, with me tossing back and forth on the pillow as I do.”
"Hmm; maybe. Still—it won't last, with me tossing and turning on the pillow like I do."
“Of course not—and I'm glad, too,” nodded Pollyanna, cheerfully, “because then I can fix it again. Anyhow, I should think you'd be glad it's black—black shows up so much nicer on a pillow than yellow hair like mine does.”
“Of course not—and I'm glad about that too,” Pollyanna nodded cheerfully, “because then I can fix it again. Anyway, I would think you'd prefer that it's black—black looks so much nicer on a pillow than yellow hair like mine does.”
“Maybe; but I never did set much store by black hair—shows gray too soon,” retorted Mrs. Snow. She spoke fretfully, but she still held the mirror before her face.
“Maybe; but I never thought much of black hair—it turns gray too soon,” Mrs. Snow shot back. She sounded annoyed, but she still held the mirror up to her face.
“Oh, I love black hair! I should be so glad if I only had it,” sighed Pollyanna.
“Oh, I love black hair! I’d be so happy if I had it,” sighed Pollyanna.
Mrs. Snow dropped the mirror and turned irritably.
Mrs. Snow dropped the mirror and turned, annoyed.
“Well, you wouldn't!—not if you were me. You wouldn't be glad for black hair nor anything else—if you had to lie here all day as I do!”
“Well, you wouldn’t!—not if you were me. You wouldn’t be happy about having black hair or anything else—if you had to lie here all day like I do!”
Pollyanna bent her brows in a thoughtful frown.
Pollyanna furrowed her brows in a thoughtful frown.
“Why, 'twould be kind of hard—to do it then, wouldn't it?” she mused aloud.
“Why, it would be kind of hard to do that then, wouldn't it?” she thought out loud.
“Do what?”
“Do what now?”
“Be glad about things.”
“Be grateful for things.”
“Be glad about things—when you're sick in bed all your days? Well, I should say it would,” retorted Mrs. Snow. “If you don't think so, just tell me something to be glad about; that's all!”
“Be happy about things—when you're stuck in bed all day? Well, I definitely would,” replied Mrs. Snow. “If you think otherwise, just give me one reason to be happy; that's all!”
To Mrs. Snow's unbounded amazement, Pollyanna sprang to her feet and clapped her hands.
To Mrs. Snow's utter surprise, Pollyanna jumped up and clapped her hands.
“Oh, goody! That'll be a hard one—won't it? I've got to go, now, but I'll think and think all the way home; and maybe the next time I come I can tell it to you. Good-by. I've had a lovely time! Good-by,” she called again, as she tripped through the doorway.
“Oh, great! That'll be a tough one—won't it? I have to go now, but I'll think about it all the way home; and maybe the next time I come, I can tell you. Bye! I had a wonderful time! Bye,” she called again as she walked through the doorway.
“Well, I never! Now, what does she mean by that?” ejaculated Mrs. Snow, staring after her visitor. By and by she turned her head and picked up the mirror, eyeing her reflection critically.
“Well, I can't believe it! What does she mean by that?” Mrs. Snow exclaimed, staring after her visitor. After a moment, she turned her head and picked up the mirror, examining her reflection closely.
“That little thing HAS got a knack with hair and no mistake,” she muttered under her breath. “I declare, I didn't know it could look so pretty. But then, what's the use?” she sighed, dropping the little glass into the bedclothes, and rolling her head on the pillow fretfully.
“That little thing really knows how to do hair, no doubt about it,” she whispered to herself. “I can't believe it can look so nice. But then, what's the point?” she sighed, tossing the little glass onto the bedclothes and rolling her head on the pillow in frustration.
A little later, when Milly, Mrs. Snow's daughter, came in, the mirror still lay among the bedclothes—though it had been carefully hidden from sight.
A little later, when Milly, Mrs. Snow's daughter, walked in, the mirror still sat among the bedclothes—although it had been carefully hidden from view.
“Why, mother—the curtain is up!” cried Milly, dividing her amazed stare between the window and the pink in her mother's hair.
“Why, Mom—the curtain is up!” Milly exclaimed, her shocked gaze shifting between the window and the pink in her mom’s hair.
“Well, what if it is?” snapped the sick woman. “I needn't stay in the dark all my life, if I am sick, need I?”
“Well, so what if it is?” snapped the sick woman. “I shouldn’t have to stay in the dark all my life just because I'm sick, right?”
“Why, n-no, of course not,” rejoined Milly, in hasty conciliation, as she reached for the medicine bottle. “It's only—well, you know very well that I've tried to get you to have a lighter room for ages and you wouldn't.”
“Why, n-no, of course not,” Milly replied quickly, trying to smooth things over, as she reached for the medicine bottle. “It's just—well, you know I’ve been trying to get you to have a brighter room for ages and you wouldn’t.”
There was no reply to this. Mrs. Snow was picking at the lace on her nightgown. At last she spoke fretfully.
There was no response to this. Mrs. Snow was fiddling with the lace on her nightgown. Finally, she spoke in a annoyed tone.
“I should think SOMEBODY might give me a new nightdress—instead of lamb broth, for a change!”
“I think someone could get me a new nightgown—instead of lamb broth, for a change!”
“Why—mother!”
“Why—Mom!”
No wonder Milly quite gasped aloud with bewilderment. In the drawer behind her at that moment lay two new nightdresses that Milly for months had been vainly urging her mother to wear.
No wonder Milly gasped in surprise. In the drawer behind her at that moment were two new nightdresses that Milly had been trying to get her mother to wear for months.
CHAPTER IX. WHICH TELLS OF THE MAN
It rained the next time Pollyanna saw the Man. She greeted him, however, with a bright smile.
It rained the next time Pollyanna saw the Man. She greeted him, however, with a bright smile.
“It isn't so nice to-day, is it?” she called blithesomely. “I'm glad it doesn't rain always, anyhow!”
“It’s not so nice today, is it?” she called cheerfully. “I’m just glad it doesn’t rain all the time, anyway!”
The man did not even grunt this time, nor turn his head. Pollyanna decided that of course he did not hear her. The next time, therefore (which happened to be the following day), she spoke up louder. She thought it particularly necessary to do this, anyway, for the Man was striding along, his hands behind his back, and his eyes on the ground—which seemed, to Pollyanna, preposterous in the face of the glorious sunshine and the freshly-washed morning air: Pollyanna, as a special treat, was on a morning errand to-day.
The man didn’t even grunt this time or turn his head. Pollyanna figured that he obviously didn’t hear her. So, the next time (which happened to be the following day), she spoke up louder. She thought it was especially important to do this since the man was walking fast, with his hands behind his back and his eyes on the ground—something that seemed ridiculous to Pollyanna in the bright sunshine and the fresh morning air. Today, she was on a special errand.
“How do you do?” she chirped. “I'm so glad it isn't yesterday, aren't you?”
“How's it going?” she said cheerfully. “I’m really glad it’s not yesterday, don’t you think?”
The man stopped abruptly. There was an angry scowl on his face.
The man stopped suddenly. He had an angry frown on his face.
“See here, little girl, we might just as well settle this thing right now, once for all,” he began testily. “I've got something besides the weather to think of. I don't know whether the sun shines or not.” Pollyanna beamed joyously.
“Listen, little girl, we might as well sort this out right now, once and for all,” he said irritably. “I have more on my mind than the weather. I can't tell if the sun is shining or not.” Pollyanna smiled brightly.
“No, sir; I thought you didn't. That's why I told you.”
“No, sir; I thought you didn’t. That’s why I let you know.”
“Yes; well—Eh? What?” he broke off sharply, in sudden understanding of her words.
“Yes; well—What?” he stopped abruptly, realizing what she meant.
“I say, that's why I told you—so you would notice it, you know—that the sun shines, and all that. I knew you'd be glad it did if you only stopped to think of it—and you didn't look a bit as if you WERE thinking of it!”
“I say, that's why I told you—to make you notice it, you know—that the sun is shining and all that. I knew you'd be happy about it if you just took a moment to think about it—and you didn't look like you were thinking about it at all!”
“Well, of all the—” ejaculated the man, with an oddly impotent gesture. He started forward again, but after the second step he turned back, still frowning.
“Well, of all the—” the man exclaimed, making a strangely ineffective gesture. He moved forward again, but after taking two steps, he turned back, still frowning.
“See here, why don't you find some one your own age to talk to?”
“Hey, why don't you find someone your own age to chat with?”
“I'd like to, sir, but there aren't any 'round here, Nancy says. Still, I don't mind so very much. I like old folks just as well, maybe better, sometimes—being used to the Ladies' Aid, so.”
"I'd love to, sir, but there aren't any around here, Nancy says. Still, I don't mind too much. I like old people just as much, maybe even more sometimes—being used to the Ladies' Aid and all."
“Humph! The Ladies' Aid, indeed! Is that what you took me for?” The man's lips were threatening to smile, but the scowl above them was still trying to hold them grimly stern.
“Ugh! The Ladies' Aid, really! Is that what you thought I was?” The man's lips were on the verge of smiling, but the scowl above them was still trying to keep a serious expression.
Pollyanna laughed gleefully.
Pollyanna laughed joyfully.
“Oh, no, sir. You don't look a mite like a Ladies' Aider—not but that you're just as good, of course—maybe better,” she added in hurried politeness. “You see, I'm sure you're much nicer than you look!”
“Oh, no, sir. You don't look anything like a Ladies' Aider—not that you're not just as good, of course—maybe even better,” she added quickly to be polite. “You see, I'm sure you're much nicer than you seem!”
The man made a queer noise in his throat.
The man made a weird sound in his throat.
“Well, of all the—” he ejaculated again, as he turned and strode on as before.
“Well, of all the—” he exclaimed again, as he turned and walked on as before.
The next time Pollyanna met the Man, his eyes were gazing straight into hers, with a quizzical directness that made his face look really pleasant, Pollyanna thought.
The next time Pollyanna met the Man, his eyes were looking directly into hers, with a curious intensity that made his face look quite nice, Pollyanna thought.
“Good afternoon,” he greeted her a little stiffly. “Perhaps I'd better say right away that I KNOW the sun is shining to-day.”
“Good afternoon,” he said to her a bit awkwardly. “Maybe I should just say right off that I KNOW the sun is shining today.”
“But you don't have to tell me,” nodded Pollyanna, brightly. “I KNEW you knew it just as soon as I saw you.”
“But you don’t have to tell me,” Pollyanna said with a bright nod. “I KNEW you knew it as soon as I saw you.”
“Oh, you did, did you?”
“Oh, you did, huh?”
“Yes, sir; I saw it in your eyes, you know, and in your smile.”
“Yes, sir; I could see it in your eyes and your smile.”
“Humph!” grunted the man, as he passed on.
“Humph!” the man grunted as he walked by.
The Man always spoke to Pollyanna after this, and frequently he spoke first, though usually he said little but “good afternoon.” Even that, however, was a great surprise to Nancy, who chanced to be with Pollyanna one day when the greeting was given.
The Man always talked to Pollyanna after that, and often he would start the conversation, though usually he just said “good afternoon.” Even that was a big surprise to Nancy, who happened to be with Pollyanna one day when he said it.
“Sakes alive, Miss Pollyanna,” she gasped, “did that man SPEAK TO YOU?”
“Sakes alive, Miss Pollyanna,” she exclaimed, “did that guy TALK TO YOU?”
“Why, yes, he always does—now,” smiled Pollyanna.
“Yeah, he always does—now,” smiled Pollyanna.
“'He always does'! Goodness! Do you know who—he—is?” demanded Nancy.
“'He always does'! Wow! Do you know who—he—is?” demanded Nancy.
Pollyanna frowned and shook her head.
Pollyanna frowned and shook her head.
“I reckon he forgot to tell me one day. You see, I did my part of the introducing, but he didn't.”
“I guess he forgot to mention it to me one day. You see, I did my part of the introducing, but he didn’t.”
Nancy's eyes widened.
Nancy's eyes grew wide.
“But he never speaks ter anybody, child—he hain't for years, I guess, except when he just has to, for business, and all that. He's John Pendleton. He lives all by himself in the big house on Pendleton Hill. He won't even have any one 'round ter cook for him—comes down ter the hotel for his meals three times a day. I know Sally Miner, who waits on him, and she says he hardly opens his head enough ter tell what he wants ter eat. She has ter guess it more'n half the time—only it'll be somethin' CHEAP! She knows that without no tellin'.”
"But he never talks to anyone, kid—he hasn’t in years, I guess, unless it's absolutely necessary for work and all that. He's John Pendleton. He lives all alone in the big house on Pendleton Hill. He won’t even let anyone come by to cook for him—he comes down to the hotel for his meals three times a day. I know Sally Miner, who serves him, and she says he barely opens his mouth enough to say what he wants to eat. She has to guess more than half the time—only it’ll be something CHEAP! She knows that without being told."
Pollyanna nodded sympathetically.
Pollyanna nodded in understanding.
“I know. You have to look for cheap things when you're poor. Father and I took meals out a lot. We had beans and fish balls most generally. We used to say how glad we were we liked beans—that is, we said it specially when we were looking at the roast turkey place, you know, that was sixty cents. Does Mr. Pendleton like beans?”
“I know. You have to look for affordable things when you're broke. Dad and I ate out a lot. We usually had beans and fish balls. We would say how happy we were that we liked beans—that is, we said it especially when we were looking at the roast turkey place, you know, that was sixty cents. Does Mr. Pendleton like beans?”
“Like 'em! What if he does—or don't? Why, Miss Pollyanna, he ain't poor. He's got loads of money, John Pendleton has—from his father. There ain't nobody in town as rich as he is. He could eat dollar bills, if he wanted to—and not know it.”
“Like them! What if he does—or doesn’t? Well, Miss Pollyanna, he’s not poor. He has tons of money, John Pendleton does—from his father. There’s no one in town as rich as he is. He could eat dollar bills if he wanted to—and wouldn’t even notice.”
Pollyanna giggled.
Pollyanna laughed.
“As if anybody COULD eat dollar bills and not know it, Nancy, when they come to try to chew 'em!”
“As if anyone could eat dollar bills and not realize it, Nancy, when they come to try to chew them!”
“Ho! I mean he's rich enough ter do it,” shrugged Nancy. “He ain't spendin' his money, that's all. He's a-savin' of it.”
“Hey! I mean he's got enough money to do it,” shrugged Nancy. “He's not spending his cash, that’s all. He's saving it.”
“Oh, for the heathen,” surmised Pollyanna. “How perfectly splendid! That's denying yourself and taking up your cross. I know; father told me.”
“Oh, for the heathen,” Pollyanna guessed. “How wonderfully splendid! That's denying yourself and taking up your cross. I know; my dad told me.”
Nancy's lips parted abruptly, as if there were angry words all ready to come; but her eyes, resting on Pollyanna's jubilantly trustful face, saw something that prevented the words being spoken.
Nancy's lips opened suddenly, as if angry words were about to come out; but her eyes, focused on Pollyanna's joyfully trusting face, saw something that stopped her from speaking.
“Humph!” she vouchsafed. Then, showing her old-time interest, she went on: “But, say, it is queer, his speakin' to you, honestly, Miss Pollyanna. He don't speak ter no one; and he lives all alone in a great big lovely house all full of jest grand things, they say. Some says he's crazy, and some jest cross; and some says he's got a skeleton in his closet.”
“Humph!” she said. Then, showing her old-time interest, she continued: “But, you know, it's strange for him to talk to you, honestly, Miss Pollyanna. He doesn’t talk to anyone; and he lives all alone in a huge beautiful house filled with really amazing things, they say. Some say he’s crazy, and some just say he’s grumpy; and some say he has a skeleton in his closet.”
“Oh, Nancy!” shuddered Pollyanna. “How can he keep such a dreadful thing? I should think he'd throw it away!”
“Oh, Nancy!” shuddered Pollyanna. “How can he keep such an awful thing? I’d think he’d just throw it away!”
Nancy chuckled. That Pollyanna had taken the skeleton literally instead of figuratively, she knew very well; but, perversely, she refrained from correcting the mistake.
Nancy chuckled. She knew very well that Pollyanna had taken the skeleton literally instead of figuratively, but for some reason, she decided not to correct the mistake.
“And EVERYBODY says he's mysterious,” she went on. “Some years he jest travels, week in and week out, and it's always in heathen countries—Egypt and Asia and the Desert of Sarah, you know.”
“And EVERYBODY says he's mysterious,” she continued. “Some years he just travels, week in and week out, and it's always in foreign countries—Egypt and Asia and the Sahara Desert, you know.”
“Oh, a missionary,” nodded Pollyanna.
“Oh, a missionary,” Pollyanna nodded.
Nancy laughed oddly.
Nancy laughed strangely.
“Well, I didn't say that, Miss Pollyanna. When he comes back he writes books—queer, odd books, they say, about some gimcrack he's found in them heathen countries. But he don't never seem ter want ter spend no money here—leastways, not for jest livin'.”
“Well, I didn’t say that, Miss Pollyanna. When he comes back he writes books—strange, odd books, they say, about some trinket he’s found in those heathen countries. But he never seems to want to spend any money here—at least, not for just living.”
“Of course not—if he's saving it for the heathen,” declared Pollyanna. “But he is a funny man, and he's different, too, just like Mrs. Snow, only he's a different different.”
“Of course not—if he's saving it for the heathens,” said Pollyanna. “But he's a funny guy, and he’s different too, just like Mrs. Snow, only he's a different kind of different.”
“Well, I guess he is—rather,” chuckled Nancy.
“Well, I guess he is—kind of,” chuckled Nancy.
“I'm gladder'n ever now, anyhow, that he speaks to me,” sighed Pollyanna contentedly.
“I'm happier than ever now, anyway, that he talks to me,” sighed Pollyanna contentedly.
CHAPTER X. A SURPRISE FOR MRS. SNOW
The next time Pollyanna went to see Mrs. Snow, she found that lady, as at first, in a darkened room.
The next time Pollyanna visited Mrs. Snow, she found the woman, just like before, in a darkened room.
“It's the little girl from Miss Polly's, mother,” announced Milly, in a tired manner; then Pollyanna found herself alone with the invalid.
“It's the little girl from Miss Polly's, Mom,” Milly said wearily; then Pollyanna was left alone with the sickly woman.
“Oh, it's you, is it?” asked a fretful voice from the bed. “I remember you. ANYbody'd remember you, I guess, if they saw you once. I wish you had come yesterday. I WANTED you yesterday.”
“Oh, it's you?” asked a worried voice from the bed. “I remember you. Anyone would remember you if they saw you once. I wish you had come yesterday. I really needed you yesterday.”
“Did you? Well, I'm glad 'tisn't any farther away from yesterday than to-day is, then,” laughed Pollyanna, advancing cheerily into the room, and setting her basket carefully down on a chair. “My! but aren't you dark here, though? I can't see you a bit,” she cried, unhesitatingly crossing to the window and pulling up the shade. “I want to see if you've fixed your hair like I did—oh, you haven't! But, never mind; I'm glad you haven't, after all, 'cause maybe you'll let me do it—later. But now I want you to see what I've brought you.”
“Did you? Well, I’m glad it’s not any farther away from yesterday than today is,” laughed Pollyanna, cheerily walking into the room and carefully setting her basket down on a chair. “Wow, it’s really dark in here! I can't see you at all,” she exclaimed, confidently crossing to the window and pulling up the shade. “I want to see if you styled your hair like I did—oh, you didn't! But that's okay; I'm actually glad you didn't because maybe you’ll let me do it—later. But right now, I want you to see what I brought you.”
The woman stirred restlessly.
The woman fidgeted.
“Just as if how it looks would make any difference in how it tastes,” she scoffed—but she turned her eyes toward the basket. “Well, what is it?”
“Just because it looks different doesn't mean it tastes any different,” she scoffed—but she glanced at the basket. “So, what is it?”
“Guess! What do you want?” Pollyanna had skipped back to the basket. Her face was alight. The sick woman frowned.
“Guess! What do you want?” Pollyanna had skipped back to the basket. Her face was lit up with excitement. The sick woman frowned.
“Why, I don't WANT anything, as I know of,” she sighed. “After all, they all taste alike!”
“Honestly, I don’t want anything, as far as I know,” she sighed. “They all taste the same anyway!”
Pollyanna chuckled.
Pollyanna laughed.
“This won't. Guess! If you DID want something, what would it be?”
“This won't. Guess! If you DID want something, what would it be?”
The woman hesitated. She did not realize it herself, but she had so long been accustomed to wanting what she did not have, that to state off-hand what she DID want seemed impossible—until she knew what she had. Obviously, however, she must say something. This extraordinary child was waiting.
The woman paused. She didn't even realize it, but she had been so used to wanting what she didn't have that casually stating what she actually wanted felt impossible—until she recognized what she had. Clearly, though, she had to say something. This remarkable child was waiting.
“Well, of course, there's lamb broth—”
“Well, of course, there’s lamb broth—”
“I've got it!” crowed Pollyanna.
“I've got it!” exclaimed Pollyanna.
“But that's what I DIDN'T want,” sighed the sick woman, sure now of what her stomach craved. “It was chicken I wanted.”
“But that’s what I DIDN’T want,” sighed the sick woman, now certain of what her stomach craved. “It was chicken I wanted.”
“Oh, I've got that, too,” chuckled Pollyanna.
“Oh, I have that too,” laughed Pollyanna.
The woman turned in amazement.
The woman turned in shock.
“Both of them?” she demanded.
“Both of them?” she asked.
“Yes—and calf's-foot jelly,” triumphed Pollyanna. “I was just bound you should have what you wanted for once; so Nancy and I fixed it. Oh, of course, there's only a little of each—but there's some of all of 'em! I'm so glad you did want chicken,” she went on contentedly, as she lifted the three little bowls from her basket. “You see, I got to thinking on the way here—what if you should say tripe, or onions, or something like that, that I didn't have! Wouldn't it have been a shame—when I'd tried so hard?” she laughed merrily.
“Yes—and calf's-foot jelly,” Pollyanna exclaimed happily. “I was determined you should get exactly what you wanted for once, so Nancy and I took care of it. Oh, of course, there's only a little bit of each, but there’s some of everything! I'm so glad you wanted chicken,” she continued, pleased, as she pulled out three small bowls from her basket. “You see, I started thinking on the way here—what if you had asked for tripe, or onions, or something else I didn’t have! Wouldn’t that have been a shame—after I tried so hard?” she laughed joyfully.
There was no reply. The sick woman seemed to be trying—mentally to find something she had lost.
There was no response. The sick woman appeared to be trying—mentally to find something she had lost.
“There! I'm to leave them all,” announced Pollyanna, as she arranged the three bowls in a row on the table. “Like enough it'll be lamb broth you want to-morrow. How do you do to-day?” she finished in polite inquiry.
“There! I'm leaving them all,” Pollyanna said, while she lined up the three bowls on the table. “You’ll probably want lamb broth tomorrow. How are you doing today?” she added with a friendly question.
“Very poorly, thank you,” murmured Mrs. Snow, falling back into her usual listless attitude. “I lost my nap this morning. Nellie Higgins next door has begun music lessons, and her practising drives me nearly wild. She was at it all the morning—every minute! I'm sure, I don't know what I shall do!”
“Not great, thanks,” Mrs. Snow murmured, slipping back into her usual apathetic state. “I missed my nap this morning. Nellie Higgins next door has started music lessons, and her practicing is driving me almost crazy. She did it all morning—every single minute! I honestly don’t know what I’m going to do!”
Polly nodded sympathetically.
Polly nodded in agreement.
“I know. It IS awful! Mrs. White had it once—one of my Ladies' Aiders, you know. She had rheumatic fever, too, at the same time, so she couldn't thrash 'round. She said 'twould have been easier if she could have. Can you?”
“I know. It IS terrible! Mrs. White had it once—one of my Ladies' Aiders, you know. She had rheumatic fever at the same time, so she couldn't move around much. She said it would have been easier if she could have. Can you?”
“Can I—what?”
"Can I—what now?"
“Thrash 'round—move, you know, so as to change your position when the music gets too hard to stand.”
“Move around—shift your position when the music becomes too intense to handle.”
Mrs. Snow stared a little.
Mrs. Snow stared for a bit.
“Why, of course I can move—anywhere—in bed,” she rejoined a little irritably.
“Of course I can move—anywhere—in bed,” she replied a little irritably.
“Well, you can be glad of that, then, anyhow, can't you?” nodded Pollyanna. “Mrs. White couldn't. You can't thrash when you have rheumatic fever—though you want to something awful, Mrs. White says. She told me afterwards she reckoned she'd have gone raving crazy if it hadn't been for Mr. White's sister's ears—being deaf, so.”
“Well, you can be glad about that, at least, right?” nodded Pollyanna. “Mrs. White couldn't. You can't take a swing at something when you have rheumatic fever—even though you really want to, Mrs. White says. She told me later she thought she would have gone completely nuts if it hadn't been for Mr. White's sister—since she’s deaf.”
“Sister's—EARS! What do you mean?”
“Sister's—EARS! What do you mean?”
Pollyanna laughed.
Pollyanna giggled.
“Well, I reckon I didn't tell it all, and I forgot you didn't know Mrs. White. You see, Miss White was deaf—awfully deaf; and she came to visit 'em and to help take care of Mrs. White and the house. Well, they had such an awful time making her understand ANYTHING, that after that, every time the piano commenced to play across the street, Mrs. White felt so glad she COULD hear it, that she didn't mind so much that she DID hear it, 'cause she couldn't help thinking how awful 'twould be if she was deaf and couldn't hear anything, like her husband's sister. You see, she was playing the game, too. I'd told her about it.”
“Well, I guess I didn't share everything, and I forgot you didn't know Mrs. White. You see, Miss White was really deaf—extremely deaf; and she came to visit them to help take care of Mrs. White and the house. They had such a hard time getting her to understand anything that after that, every time the piano started playing across the street, Mrs. White felt so happy she could hear it, that she didn't mind so much that she heard it, because she couldn't help but think how terrible it would be if she were deaf and couldn't hear anything, like her husband's sister. You see, she was playing the game too. I had told her about it.”
“The—game?”
"The—game?"
Pollyanna clapped her hands.
Pollyanna applauded.
“There! I 'most forgot; but I've thought it up, Mrs. Snow—what you can be glad about.”
“There! I almost forgot, but I figured it out, Mrs. Snow—what you can be happy about.”
“GLAD about! What do you mean?”
“Glad about! What do you mean?”
“Why, I told you I would. Don't you remember? You asked me to tell you something to be glad about—glad, you know, even though you did have to lie here abed all day.”
“Why, I told you I would. Don’t you remember? You asked me to share something to be happy about—happy, you know, even though you had to lie here in bed all day.”
“Oh!” scoffed the woman. “THAT? Yes, I remember that; but I didn't suppose you were in earnest any more than I was.”
“Oh!” scoffed the woman. “THAT? Yes, I remember that; but I didn’t think you were serious any more than I was.”
“Oh, yes, I was,” nodded Pollyanna, triumphantly; “and I found it, too. But 'TWAS hard. It's all the more fun, though, always, when 'tis hard. And I will own up, honest to true, that I couldn't think of anything for a while. Then I got it.”
“Oh, yes, I was,” nodded Pollyanna, feeling triumphant; “and I found it, too. But it was tough. It's always more fun when it’s challenging. And I’ll admit, honestly, that I couldn't think of anything for a while. Then I figured it out.”
“Did you, really? Well, what is it?” Mrs. Snow's voice was sarcastically polite.
“Did you, really? Well, what is it?” Mrs. Snow's voice was sarcastically polite.
Pollyanna drew a long breath.
Pollyanna took a deep breath.
“I thought—how glad you could be—that other folks weren't like you—all sick in bed like this, you know,” she announced impressively. Mrs. Snow stared. Her eyes were angry.
“I thought—how happy you must be—that other people weren't like you—all stuck in bed like this, you know,” she said dramatically. Mrs. Snow stared. Her eyes were furious.
“Well, really!” she ejaculated then, in not quite an agreeable tone of voice.
“Well, really!” she exclaimed then, not quite in an agreeable tone.
“And now I'll tell you the game,” proposed Pollyanna, blithely confident. “It'll be just lovely for you to play—it'll be so hard. And there's so much more fun when it is hard! You see, it's like this.” And she began to tell of the missionary barrel, the crutches, and the doll that did not come.
“And now I’ll tell you the game,” suggested Pollyanna, cheerfully sure of herself. “It’ll be so much fun for you to play—it’ll be really challenging. And it’s way more fun when it’s challenging! You see, it’s like this.” And she started to explain about the missionary barrel, the crutches, and the doll that never arrived.
The story was just finished when Milly appeared at the door.
The story had just wrapped up when Milly walked in through the door.
“Your aunt is wanting you, Miss Pollyanna,” she said with dreary listlessness. “She telephoned down to the Harlows' across the way. She says you're to hurry—that you've got some practising to make up before dark.”
“Your aunt is looking for you, Miss Pollyanna,” she said with tired indifference. “She called over to the Harlows' across the street. She says you need to hurry—that you have some practice to catch up on before it gets dark.”
Pollyanna rose reluctantly.
Pollyanna got up reluctantly.
“All right,” she sighed. “I'll hurry.” Suddenly she laughed. “I suppose I ought to be glad I've got legs to hurry with, hadn't I, Mrs. Snow?”
“All right,” she sighed. “I’ll hurry.” Suddenly, she laughed. “I guess I should be grateful I have legs to rush with, right, Mrs. Snow?”
There was no answer. Mrs. Snow's eyes were closed. But Milly, whose eyes were wide open with surprise, saw that there were tears on the wasted cheeks.
There was no response. Mrs. Snow's eyes were closed. But Milly, whose eyes were wide open with surprise, noticed that there were tears on the thin cheeks.
“Good-by,” flung Pollyanna over her shoulder, as she reached the door. “I'm awfully sorry about the hair—I wanted to do it. But maybe I can next time!”
“Goodbye,” shouted Pollyanna as she reached the door. “I'm really sorry about the hair—I wanted to do it. But maybe I can next time!”
One by one the July days passed. To Pollyanna, they were happy days, indeed. She often told her aunt, joyously, how very happy they were. Whereupon her aunt would usually reply, wearily:
One by one, the July days went by. For Pollyanna, they were truly happy days. She often excitedly told her aunt just how happy they were. In response, her aunt would usually reply, tiredly:
“Very well, Pollyanna. I am gratified, of course, that they are happy; but I trust that they are profitable, as well—otherwise I should have failed signally in my duty.”
"Alright, Pollyanna. I'm glad they're happy, of course, but I hope they're also making a profit—otherwise, I would have really failed in my responsibilities."
Generally Pollyanna would answer this with a hug and a kiss—a proceeding that was still always most disconcerting to Miss Polly; but one day she spoke. It was during the sewing hour.
Generally, Pollyanna would respond to this with a hug and a kiss—something that still always made Miss Polly uncomfortable; but one day, she spoke. It was during the sewing hour.
“Do you mean that it wouldn't be enough then, Aunt Polly, that they should be just happy days?” she asked wistfully.
“Are you saying that it wouldn't be enough, Aunt Polly, for them to just have happy days?” she asked with a hint of sadness.
“That is what I mean, Pollyanna.”
"That's what I mean, Pollyanna."
“They must be pro-fi-ta-ble as well?”
“They have to be profitable too?”
“Certainly.”
"Of course."
“What is being pro-fi-ta-ble?”
“What does profitable mean?”
“Why, it—it's just being profitable—having profit, something to show for it, Pollyanna. What an extraordinary child you are!”
“Why, it’s just about being profitable—having profit, something to show for it, Pollyanna. What an amazing kid you are!”
“Then just being glad isn't pro-fi-ta-ble?” questioned Pollyanna, a little anxiously.
“Then just being happy isn't worth anything?” asked Pollyanna, a bit anxiously.
“Certainly not.”
"Definitely not."
“O dear! Then you wouldn't like it, of course. I'm afraid, now, you won't ever play the game, Aunt Polly.”
“O dear! Then you wouldn’t like it, of course. I’m afraid, now, you won’t ever play the game, Aunt Polly.”
“Game? What game?”
"Game? Which game?"
“Why, that father—” Pollyanna clapped her hand to her lips. “N-nothing,” she stammered. Miss Polly frowned.
“Why, that father—” Pollyanna covered her mouth with her hand. “N-nothing,” she stammered. Miss Polly frowned.
“That will do for this morning, Pollyanna,” she said tersely. And the sewing lesson was over.
"That's enough for this morning, Pollyanna," she said curtly. And the sewing lesson was over.
It was that afternoon that Pollyanna, coming down from her attic room, met her aunt on the stairway.
It was that afternoon that Pollyanna, coming down from her attic room, ran into her aunt on the stairs.
“Why, Aunt Polly, how perfectly lovely!” she cried. “You were coming up to see me! Come right in. I love company,” she finished, scampering up the stairs and throwing her door wide open.
“Why, Aunt Polly, this is so lovely!” she exclaimed. “You came to see me! Come on in. I love having company,” she said, dashing up the stairs and flinging her door wide open.
Now Miss Polly had not been intending to call on her niece. She had been planning to look for a certain white wool shawl in the cedar chest near the east window. But to her unbounded surprise now, she found herself, not in the main attic before the cedar chest, but in Pollyanna's little room sitting in one of the straight-backed chairs—so many, many times since Pollyanna came, Miss Polly had found herself like this, doing some utterly unexpected, surprising thing, quite unlike the thing she had set out to do!
Now Miss Polly hadn’t planned to visit her niece. She had intended to search for a particular white wool shawl in the cedar chest by the east window. But to her great surprise, she found herself not in the main attic in front of the cedar chest, but in Pollyanna's little room, sitting in one of the straight-backed chairs. So many times since Pollyanna arrived, Miss Polly had found herself in this situation, doing something completely unexpected and surprising, totally different from what she had intended to do!
“I love company,” said Pollyanna, again, flitting about as if she were dispensing the hospitality of a palace; “specially since I've had this room, all mine, you know. Oh, of course, I had a room, always, but 'twas a hired room, and hired rooms aren't half as nice as owned ones, are they? And of course I do own this one, don't I?”
“I love having company,” said Pollyanna, flitting around as if she were hosting a grand affair; “especially since I've had this room, all to myself, you know. Oh, of course, I always had a room, but it was a rented room, and rented rooms aren’t anywhere near as nice as ones you own, right? And of course I do own this one, don’t I?”
“Why, y-yes, Pollyanna,” murmured Miss Polly, vaguely wondering why she did not get up at once and go to look for that shawl.
“Why, y-yes, Pollyanna,” murmured Miss Polly, vaguely wondering why she didn't just get up right away and search for that shawl.
“And of course NOW I just love this room, even if it hasn't got the carpets and curtains and pictures that I'd been want—” With a painful blush Pollyanna stopped short. She was plunging into an entirely different sentence when her aunt interrupted her sharply.
“And of course NOW I just love this room, even if it doesn't have the carpets and curtains and pictures that I wanted—” With a painful blush, Pollyanna stopped abruptly. She was about to start a completely different sentence when her aunt interrupted her sharply.
“What's that, Pollyanna?”
“What's that, Pollyanna?”
“N-nothing, Aunt Polly, truly. I didn't mean to say it.”
“N-nothing, Aunt Polly, I swear. I didn't mean to say that.”
“Probably not,” returned Miss Polly, coldly; “but you did say it, so suppose we have the rest of it.”
“Probably not,” replied Miss Polly, coldly; “but you did say it, so let’s hear the rest of it.”
“But it wasn't anything only that I'd been kind of planning on pretty carpets and lace curtains and things, you know. But, of course—”
“But it wasn't just that I had been thinking about nice carpets and lace curtains and stuff, you know. But, of course—”
“PLANNING on them!” interrupted Miss Polly, sharply.
“Relying on them!” interrupted Miss Polly, sharply.
Pollyanna blushed still more painfully.
Pollyanna blushed even more intensely.
“I ought not to have, of course, Aunt Polly,” she apologized. “It was only because I'd always wanted them and hadn't had them, I suppose. Oh, we'd had two rugs in the barrels, but they were little, you know, and one had ink spots, and the other holes; and there never were only those two pictures; the one fath—I mean the good one we sold, and the bad one that broke. Of course if it hadn't been for all that I shouldn't have wanted them, so—pretty things, I mean; and I shouldn't have got to planning all through the hall that first day how pretty mine would be here, and—and—but, truly, Aunt Polly, it wasn't but just a minute—I mean, a few minutes—before I was being glad that the bureau DIDN'T have a looking-glass, because it didn't show my freckles; and there couldn't be a nicer picture than the one out my window there; and you've been so good to me, that—”
“I shouldn’t have, of course, Aunt Polly,” she apologized. “It was only because I’d always wanted them and hadn’t had them, I suppose. Oh, we had two rugs in the barrels, but they were small, you know, and one had ink spots, and the other had holes; and there were only those two pictures; the good one we sold, and the bad one that broke. If it hadn’t been for all that, I wouldn’t have wanted them, so—pretty things, I mean; and I wouldn’t have spent the whole first day planning how pretty mine would be here, and—and—but truly, Aunt Polly, it was just a minute—I mean, a few minutes—before I was actually glad that the dresser DIDN’T have a mirror, because it didn’t show my freckles; and there couldn’t be a nicer picture than the one outside my window there; and you’ve been so good to me, that—”
Miss Polly rose suddenly to her feet. Her face was very red.
Miss Polly suddenly got to her feet. Her face was very red.
“That will do, Pollyanna,” she said stiffly.
"That's enough, Pollyanna," she said coldly.
“You have said quite enough, I'm sure.” The next minute she had swept down the stairs—and not until she reached the first floor did it suddenly occur to her that she had gone up into the attic to find a white wool shawl in the cedar chest near the east window.
"You've said more than enough, I'm sure." The next moment, she hurried down the stairs—and it wasn't until she reached the first floor that it suddenly hit her that she had gone up to the attic to look for a white wool shawl in the cedar chest by the east window.
Less than twenty-four hours later, Miss Polly said to Nancy, crisply:
Less than twenty-four hours later, Miss Polly said to Nancy, sharply:
“Nancy, you may move Miss Pollyanna's things down-stairs this morning to the room directly beneath. I have decided to have my niece sleep there for the present.”
“Nancy, you can move Miss Pollyanna's things downstairs this morning to the room right beneath. I've decided to have my niece sleep there for now.”
“Yes, ma'am,” said Nancy aloud.
“Yes, ma'am,” Nancy said.
“O glory!” said Nancy to herself.
“O glory!” Nancy said to herself.
To Pollyanna, a minute later, she cried joyously:
To Pollyanna, a minute later, she exclaimed happily:
“And won't ye jest be listenin' ter this, Miss Pollyanna. You're ter sleep down-stairs in the room straight under this. You are—you are!”
“And won't you just listen to this, Miss Pollyanna. You’re going to sleep downstairs in the room right under this one. You are—you are!”
Pollyanna actually grew white.
Pollyanna actually turned pale.
“You mean—why, Nancy, not really—really and truly?”
“You mean—wow, Nancy, you can’t be serious—are you actually being for real?”
“I guess you'll think it's really and truly,” prophesied Nancy, exultingly, nodding her head to Pollyanna over the armful of dresses she had taken from the closet. “I'm told ter take down yer things, and I'm goin' ter take 'em, too, 'fore she gets a chance ter change her mind.”
“I bet you’ll really think it’s true,” Nancy said excitedly, nodding her head at Pollyanna over the pile of dresses she had grabbed from the closet. “I was told to take down your things, and I’m going to take them, too, before she gets a chance to change her mind.”
Pollyanna did not stop to hear the end of this sentence. At the imminent risk of being dashed headlong, she was flying down-stairs, two steps at a time.
Pollyanna didn’t pause to hear the end of this sentence. At the very real risk of falling hard, she was racing down the stairs, taking two steps at a time.
Bang went two doors and a chair before Pollyanna at last reached her goal—Aunt Polly.
Bang went two doors and a chair before Pollyanna finally reached her goal—Aunt Polly.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, did you mean it, really? Why, that room's got EVERYTHING—the carpet and curtains and three pictures, besides the one outdoors, too, 'cause the windows look the same way. Oh, Aunt Polly!”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, did you really mean it? That room has EVERYTHING—the carpet, the curtains, and three pictures, plus the one outside since the windows face the same way. Oh, Aunt Polly!”
“Very well, Pollyanna. I am gratified that you like the change, of course; but if you think so much of all those things, I trust you will take proper care of them; that's all. Pollyanna, please pick up that chair; and you have banged two doors in the last half-minute.” Miss Polly spoke sternly, all the more sternly because, for some inexplicable reason, she felt inclined to cry—and Miss Polly was not used to feeling inclined to cry.
“Alright, Pollyanna. I'm glad you like the change, of course; but if you value all those things so much, I hope you’ll take good care of them; that’s all. Pollyanna, please pick up that chair; and you’ve slammed two doors in the last half-minute.” Miss Polly spoke firmly, even more firmly because, for some unknown reason, she felt like crying—and Miss Polly wasn’t the kind of person who usually felt like crying.
Pollyanna picked up the chair.
Pollyanna grabbed the chair.
“Yes'm; I know I banged 'em—those doors,” she admitted cheerfully. “You see I'd just found out about the room, and I reckon you'd have banged doors if—” Pollyanna stopped short and eyed her aunt with new interest. “Aunt Polly, DID you ever bang doors?”
“Yes, I know I slammed those doors,” she said cheerfully. “You see, I just found out about the room, and I guess you would have slammed doors if—” Pollyanna paused and looked at her aunt with renewed curiosity. “Aunt Polly, did you ever slam doors?”
“I hope—not, Pollyanna!” Miss Polly's voice was properly shocked.
“I hope—not, Pollyanna!” Miss Polly's voice sounded genuinely shocked.
“Why, Aunt Polly, what a shame!” Pollyanna's face expressed only concerned sympathy.
“Why, Aunt Polly, what a bummer!” Pollyanna's face showed nothing but genuine concern.
“A shame!” repeated Aunt Polly, too dazed to say more.
“A shame!” Aunt Polly repeated, too shocked to say anything else.
“Why, yes. You see, if you'd felt like banging doors you'd have banged 'em, of course; and if you didn't, that must have meant that you weren't ever glad over anything—or you would have banged 'em. You couldn't have helped it. And I'm so sorry you weren't ever glad over anything!”
“Of course. You see, if you had felt like slamming doors, you would have done it, right? And if you didn’t, that must mean you were never happy about anything—or else you would have slammed them. You wouldn't have been able to stop yourself. And I really feel bad that you were never happy about anything!”
“PollyANna!” gasped the lady; but Pollyanna was gone, and only the distant bang of the attic-stairway door answered for her. Pollyanna had gone to help Nancy bring down “her things.”
“Pollyanna!” gasped the lady; but Pollyanna was gone, and only the distant bang of the attic stairway door answered for her. Pollyanna had gone to help Nancy bring down “her things.”
Miss Polly, in the sitting room, felt vaguely disturbed;—but then, of course she HAD been glad—over some things!
Miss Polly, sitting in the living room, felt a bit uneasy; but then again, she was definitely happy about some things!
CHAPTER XI. INTRODUCING JIMMY
August came. August brought several surprises and some changes—none of which, however, were really a surprise to Nancy. Nancy, since Pollyanna's arrival, had come to look for surprises and changes.
August arrived. August brought several surprises and some changes—none of which, however, were really a surprise to Nancy. Since Pollyanna's arrival, Nancy had come to expect surprises and changes.
First there was the kitten.
First, there was the kitten.
Pollyanna found the kitten mewing pitifully some distance down the road. When systematic questioning of the neighbors failed to find any one who claimed it, Pollyanna brought it home at once, as a matter of course.
Pollyanna discovered the kitten crying sadly a little way down the road. When asking the neighbors systematically didn't lead to anyone claiming it, Pollyanna took it home right away, as you would expect.
“And I was glad I didn't find any one who owned it, too,” she told her aunt in happy confidence; “'cause I wanted to bring it home all the time. I love kitties. I knew you'd be glad to let it live here.”
“And I was glad I didn't find anyone who owned it, either,” she told her aunt with a smile; “because I wanted to bring it home all along. I love kittens. I knew you'd be happy to let it stay here.”
Miss Polly looked at the forlorn little gray bunch of neglected misery in Pollyanna's arms, and shivered: Miss Polly did not care for cats—not even pretty, healthy, clean ones.
Miss Polly looked at the sad little gray bundle of neglected misery in Pollyanna's arms and shivered: Miss Polly did not like cats—not even cute, healthy, clean ones.
“Ugh! Pollyanna! What a dirty little beast! And it's sick, I'm sure, and all mangy and fleay.”
“Ugh! Pollyanna! What a filthy little creature! And I bet it's sick, all scruffy and full of fleas.”
“I know it, poor little thing,” crooned Pollyanna, tenderly, looking into the little creature's frightened eyes. “And it's all trembly, too, it's so scared. You see it doesn't know, yet, that we're going to keep it, of course.”
“I know it, poor little thing,” Pollyanna said softly, gazing into the little creature's scared eyes. “And it's all shaky, too, because it's so frightened. You see, it doesn’t realize yet that we’re going to keep it, of course.”
“No—nor anybody else,” retorted Miss Polly, with meaning emphasis.
“No—nor anyone else,” replied Miss Polly, with a significant emphasis.
“Oh, yes, they do,” nodded Pollyanna, entirely misunderstanding her aunt's words. “I told everybody we should keep it, if I didn't find where it belonged. I knew you'd be glad to have it—poor little lonesome thing!”
“Oh, yes, they do,” nodded Pollyanna, completely misunderstanding her aunt's words. “I told everyone we should keep it if I couldn't find out where it belonged. I knew you’d be happy to have it—poor little lonely thing!”
Miss Polly opened her lips and tried to speak; but in vain. The curious helpless feeling that had been hers so often since Pollyanna's arrival, had her now fast in its grip.
Miss Polly opened her mouth and tried to speak, but it was pointless. The strange helpless feeling that had overwhelmed her so many times since Pollyanna arrived now had her firmly in its grasp.
“Of course I knew,” hurried on Pollyanna, gratefully, “that you wouldn't let a dear little lonesome kitty go hunting for a home when you'd just taken ME in; and I said so to Mrs. Ford when she asked if you'd let me keep it. Why, I had the Ladies' Aid, you know, and kitty didn't have anybody. I knew you'd feel that way,” she nodded happily, as she ran from the room.
“Of course I knew,” Pollyanna said quickly with gratitude, “that you wouldn’t let a sweet little lonely kitten go looking for a home right after you took ME in; and I mentioned that to Mrs. Ford when she asked if you’d let me keep it. You know I had the Ladies' Aid, and the kitten didn’t have anyone. I knew you’d think that way,” she nodded happily as she ran out of the room.
“But, Pollyanna, Pollyanna,” remonstrated Miss Polly. “I don't—” But Pollyanna was already halfway to the kitchen, calling:
“But, Pollyanna, Pollyanna,” Miss Polly said disapprovingly. “I don't—” But Pollyanna was already halfway to the kitchen, calling:
“Nancy, Nancy, just see this dear little kitty that Aunt Polly is going to bring up along with me!” And Aunt Polly, in the sitting room—who abhorred cats—fell back in her chair with a gasp of dismay, powerless to remonstrate.
“Nancy, Nancy, just look at this sweet little kitty that Aunt Polly is bringing up with me!” And Aunt Polly, in the sitting room—who couldn't stand cats—fell back in her chair with a gasp of shock, unable to object.
The next day it was a dog, even dirtier and more forlorn, perhaps, than was the kitten; and again Miss Polly, to her dumfounded amazement, found herself figuring as a kind protector and an angel of mercy—a role that Pollyanna so unhesitatingly thrust upon her as a matter of course, that the woman—who abhorred dogs even more than she did cats, if possible—found herself as before, powerless to remonstrate.
The next day, there was a dog—even dirtier and more pitiful, perhaps, than the kitten. Once again, Miss Polly, to her utter surprise, realized she was playing the role of a kind protector and an angel of mercy. This was a role that Pollyanna so confidently assigned to her, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Despite her dislike for dogs, which was even greater than her dislike for cats, Miss Polly found herself, once again, unable to protest.
When, in less than a week, however, Pollyanna brought home a small, ragged boy, and confidently claimed the same protection for him, Miss Polly did have something to say. It happened after this wise.
When, in less than a week, Pollyanna brought home a small, ragged boy and confidently claimed he deserved the same protection, Miss Polly had something to say. This is how it happened.
On a pleasant Thursday morning Pollyanna had been taking calf's-foot jelly again to Mrs. Snow. Mrs. Snow and Pollyanna were the best of friends now. Their friendship had started from the third visit Pollyanna had made, the one after she had told Mrs. Snow of the game. Mrs. Snow herself was playing the game now, with Pollyanna. To be sure, she was not playing it very well—she had been sorry for everything for so long, that it was not easy to be glad for anything now. But under Pollyanna's cheery instructions and merry laughter at her mistakes, she was learning fast. To-day, even, to Pollyanna's huge delight, she had said that she was glad Pollyanna brought calf's-foot jelly, because that was just what she had been wanting—she did not know that Milly, at the front door, had told Pollyanna that the minister's wife had already that day sent over a great bowlful of that same kind of jelly.
On a nice Thursday morning, Pollyanna was once again bringing calf's-foot jelly to Mrs. Snow. Mrs. Snow and Pollyanna were now the best of friends. Their friendship had started after Pollyanna's third visit, the one when she explained the game to Mrs. Snow. Mrs. Snow was now playing the game too, alongside Pollyanna. Of course, she wasn't playing it very well—she had felt sorry for everything for so long that it was hard to be glad about anything now. But with Pollyanna's cheerful guidance and laughter at her mistakes, she was picking it up quickly. Today, much to Pollyanna's joy, she even said she was glad Pollyanna brought the calf's-foot jelly because that was exactly what she had been wanting—unbeknownst to her, Milly at the front door had already informed Pollyanna that the minister's wife had sent over a big bowl of that same jelly earlier that day.
Pollyanna was thinking of this now when suddenly she saw the boy.
Pollyanna was thinking about this now when she suddenly spotted the boy.
The boy was sitting in a disconsolate little heap by the roadside, whittling half-heartedly at a small stick.
The boy was sitting in a sad little pile by the roadside, carving half-heartedly at a small stick.
“Hullo,” smiled Pollyanna, engagingly.
“Hello,” smiled Pollyanna, engagingly.
The boy glanced up, but he looked away again, at once.
The boy looked up but quickly turned away again.
“Hullo yourself,” he mumbled.
“Hey there,” he mumbled.
Pollyanna laughed.
Pollyanna chuckled.
“Now you don't look as if you'd be glad even for calf's-foot jelly,” she chuckled, stopping before him.
“Now you don’t look like you’d be happy even for calf's-foot jelly,” she laughed, stopping in front of him.
The boy stirred restlessly, gave her a surprised look, and began to whittle again at his stick, with the dull, broken-bladed knife in his hand.
The boy fidgeted, shot her a surprised look, and started carving at his stick again with the dull, broken knife in his hand.
Pollyanna hesitated, then dropped herself comfortably down on the grass near him. In spite of Pollyanna's brave assertion that she was “used to Ladies' Aiders,” and “didn't mind,” she had sighed at times for some companion of her own age. Hence her determination to make the most of this one.
Pollyanna paused for a moment, then settled down on the grass next to him. Despite her confident claim that she was “used to Ladies' Aiders” and “didn't mind,” she sometimes wished for a friend her own age. That's why she was determined to make the most of this opportunity.
“My name's Pollyanna Whittier,” she began pleasantly. “What's yours?”
“My name’s Pollyanna Whittier,” she said cheerfully. “What’s yours?”
Again the boy stirred restlessly. He even almost got to his feet. But he settled back.
Again the boy shifted uneasily. He almost got up, but then he settled back down.
“Jimmy Bean,” he grunted with ungracious indifference.
“Jimmy Bean,” he muttered with careless indifference.
“Good! Now we're introduced. I'm glad you did your part—some folks don't, you know. I live at Miss Polly Harrington's house. Where do you live?”
“Great! Now we’ve met. I’m glad you took the initiative—some people don’t, you know. I live at Miss Polly Harrington’s place. Where do you live?”
“Nowhere.”
“Nowhere.”
“Nowhere! Why, you can't do that—everybody lives somewhere,” asserted Pollyanna.
“Nowhere! You can't say that—everyone lives somewhere,” asserted Pollyanna.
“Well, I don't—just now. I'm huntin' up a new place.”
“Well, I don't—at the moment. I'm looking for a new place.”
“Oh! Where is it?”
“Oh! Where is it located?”
The boy regarded her with scornful eyes.
The boy looked at her with contemptuous eyes.
“Silly! As if I'd be a-huntin' for it—if I knew!”
“Silly! Like I’d be looking for it—if I knew!”
Pollyanna tossed her head a little. This was not a nice boy, and she did not like to be called “silly.” Still, he was somebody besides—old folks. “Where did you live—before?” she queried.
Pollyanna tossed her head a bit. This wasn't a nice boy, and she didn't like being called "silly." Still, he was someone different from old people. "Where did you live—before?" she asked.
“Well, if you ain't the beat'em for askin' questions!” sighed the boy impatiently.
“Well, if you aren't the one to ask questions!” sighed the boy impatiently.
“I have to be,” retorted Pollyanna calmly, “else I couldn't find out a thing about you. If you'd talk more I wouldn't talk so much.”
“I have to be,” replied Pollyanna calmly, “otherwise I wouldn't be able to learn anything about you. If you talked more, I wouldn't have to talk so much.”
The boy gave a short laugh. It was a sheepish laugh, and not quite a willing one; but his face looked a little pleasanter when he spoke this time.
The boy let out a slight laugh. It was a bashful laugh, not entirely genuine; but his face seemed a bit friendlier when he spoke this time.
“All right then—here goes! I'm Jimmy Bean, and I'm ten years old goin' on eleven. I come last year ter live at the Orphans' Home; but they've got so many kids there ain't much room for me, an' I wa'n't never wanted, anyhow, I don't believe. So I've quit. I'm goin' ter live somewheres else—but I hain't found the place, yet. I'd LIKE a home—jest a common one, ye know, with a mother in it, instead of a Matron. If ye has a home, ye has folks; an' I hain't had folks since—dad died. So I'm a-huntin' now. I've tried four houses, but—they didn't want me—though I said I expected ter work, 'course. There! Is that all you want ter know?” The boy's voice had broken a little over the last two sentences.
“All right then—here goes! I'm Jimmy Bean, and I'm ten years old, almost eleven. I moved to the Orphans' Home last year, but there are so many kids that there's not much room for me, and I don’t think I was ever really wanted, anyway. So I’ve decided to leave. I’m going to find somewhere else to live—but I haven’t found that place yet. I’d LIKE a home—just a regular one, you know, with a mom in it instead of a Matron. If you have a home, you have family; and I haven’t had family since my dad died. So I’m looking now. I’ve tried four different homes, but they didn’t want me—even though I said I was ready to work, of course. There! Is that all you want to know?” The boy’s voice had broken a little over the last two sentences.
“Why, what a shame!” sympathized Pollyanna. “And didn't there anybody want you? O dear! I know just how you feel, because after—after my father died, too, there wasn't anybody but the Ladies' Aid for me, until Aunt Polly said she'd take—” Pollyanna stopped abruptly. The dawning of a wonderful idea began to show in her face.
“Wow, what a shame!” said Pollyanna sympathetically. “Didn’t anyone want you? Oh dear! I totally understand how you feel because after—after my dad passed away, I didn’t have anyone but the Ladies' Aid for support until Aunt Polly said she’d take—” Pollyanna suddenly stopped. A great idea started to light up her face.
“Oh, I know just the place for you,” she cried. “Aunt Polly'll take you—I know she will! Didn't she take me? And didn't she take Fluffy and Buffy, when they didn't have any one to love them, or any place to go?—and they're only cats and dogs. Oh, come, I know Aunt Polly'll take you! You don't know how good and kind she is!”
“Oh, I know the perfect place for you,” she exclaimed. “Aunt Polly will take you—I’m sure she will! Didn’t she take me in? And didn’t she take Fluffy and Buffy when they had no one to love them and nowhere to go?—and they’re just cats and dogs. Oh, come on, I know Aunt Polly will take you! You have no idea how good and kind she is!”
Jimmy Bean's thin little face brightened.
Jimmy Bean's lean face lit up.
“Honest Injun? Would she, now? I'd work, ye know, an' I'm real strong!” He bared a small, bony arm.
“Seriously? Would she really? I’d put in the effort, you know, and I’m really strong!” He bared a small, bony arm.
“Of course she would! Why, my Aunt Polly is the nicest lady in the world—now that my mama has gone to be a Heaven angel. And there's rooms—heaps of 'em,” she continued, springing to her feet, and tugging at his arm. “It's an awful big house. Maybe, though,” she added a little anxiously, as they hurried on, “maybe you'll have to sleep in the attic room. I did, at first. But there's screens there now, so 'twon't be so hot, and the flies can't get in, either, to bring in the germ-things on their feet. Did you know about that? It's perfectly lovely! Maybe she'll let you read the book if you're good—I mean, if you're bad. And you've got freckles, too,”—with a critical glance—“so you'll be glad there isn't any looking-glass; and the outdoor picture is nicer than any wall-one could be, so you won't mind sleeping in that room at all, I'm sure,” panted Pollyanna, finding suddenly that she needed the rest of her breath for purposes other than talking.
“Of course she would! My Aunt Polly is the nicest lady in the world—now that my mom has gone to be a heavenly angel. And there are so many rooms—lots of them,” she continued, jumping to her feet and tugging at his arm. “It's a really big house. But maybe,” she added a little anxiously as they rushed on, “you'll have to sleep in the attic room. I did at first. But there are screens there now, so it won't be so hot, and the flies can't get in either, to bring in the germs on their feet. Did you know about that? It's absolutely lovely! Maybe she'll let you read the book if you're good—I mean, if you're bad. And you've got freckles, too,”—with a critical glance—“so you'll be glad there isn't a mirror; and the outdoor view is nicer than any wall painting could be, so you won't mind sleeping in that room at all, I'm sure,” panted Pollyanna, realizing suddenly that she needed the rest of her breath for something other than talking.
“Gorry!” exclaimed Jimmy Bean tersely and uncomprehendingly, but admiringly. Then he added: “I shouldn't think anybody who could talk like that, runnin', would need ter ask no questions ter fill up time with!”
“Wow!” exclaimed Jimmy Bean shortly and without understanding, but with admiration. Then he added: “I wouldn’t think anyone who could talk like that while running would need to ask any questions just to fill the time!”
Pollyanna laughed.
Pollyanna chuckled.
“Well, anyhow, you can be glad of that,” she retorted; “for when I'm talking, YOU don't have to!”
“Well, anyway, you can be happy about that,” she shot back; “because when I’m talking, YOU don’t have to!”
When the house was reached, Pollyanna unhesitatingly piloted her companion straight into the presence of her amazed aunt.
When they got to the house, Pollyanna confidently led her friend right into the presence of her surprised aunt.
“Oh, Aunt Polly,” she triumphed, “just look a-here! I've got something ever so much nicer, even, than Fluffy and Buffy for you to bring up. It's a real live boy. He won't mind a bit sleeping in the attic, at first, you know, and he says he'll work; but I shall need him the most of the time to play with, I reckon.”
“Oh, Aunt Polly,” she exclaimed excitedly, “just look here! I have something way better than Fluffy and Buffy for you to take care of. It's a real live boy. He won’t mind at all sleeping in the attic at first, and he says he’ll work; but I’ll probably need him most of the time to play with, I guess.”
Miss Polly grew white, then very red. She did not quite understand; but she thought she understood enough.
Miss Polly turned pale, then very red. She didn't fully understand, but she believed she understood enough.
“Pollyanna, what does this mean? Who is this dirty little boy? Where did you find him?” she demanded sharply.
“Pollyanna, what does this mean? Who is this dirty little boy? Where did you find him?” she asked sharply.
The “dirty little boy” fell back a step and looked toward the door. Pollyanna laughed merrily.
The “dirty little boy” stepped back and glanced at the door. Pollyanna laughed happily.
“There, if I didn't forget to tell you his name! I'm as bad as the Man. And he is dirty, too, isn't he?—I mean, the boy is—just like Fluffy and Buffy were when you took them in. But I reckon he'll improve all right by washing, just as they did, and—Oh, I 'most forgot again,” she broke off with a laugh. “This is Jimmy Bean, Aunt Polly.”
“There, if I didn’t forget to tell you his name! I’m as forgetful as the Man. And he’s dirty too, right?—I mean, the boy is—just like Fluffy and Buffy were when you took them in. But I guess he’ll get better with a wash, just like they did, and—Oh, I almost forgot again,” she paused with a laugh. “This is Jimmy Bean, Aunt Polly.”
“Well, what is he doing here?”
"Well, what's he doing here?"
“Why, Aunt Polly, I just told you!” Pollyanna's eyes were wide with surprise. “He's for you. I brought him home—so he could live here, you know. He wants a home and folks. I told him how good you were to me, and to Fluffy and Buffy, and that I knew you would be to him, because of course he's even nicer than cats and dogs.”
“Why, Aunt Polly, I just told you!” Pollyanna's eyes were wide with surprise. “He's for you. I brought him home—so he could live here, you know. He wants a home and people. I told him how good you were to me, and to Fluffy and Buffy, and that I knew you would be good to him, because of course he's even nicer than cats and dogs.”
Miss Polly dropped back in her chair and raised a shaking hand to her throat. The old helplessness was threatening once more to overcome her. With a visible struggle, however, Miss Polly pulled herself suddenly erect.
Miss Polly fell back in her chair and raised a shaking hand to her throat. The old helplessness was about to take over her again. But with a visible effort, Miss Polly straightened up suddenly.
“That will do, Pollyanna. This is a little the most absurd thing you've done yet. As if tramp cats and mangy dogs weren't bad enough but you must needs bring home ragged little beggars from the street, who—”
"That's enough, Pollyanna. This is probably the most ridiculous thing you've done yet. As if stray cats and scruffy dogs weren't enough, you have to bring home ragged little beggars from the street, who—"
There was a sudden stir from the boy. His eyes flashed and his chin came up. With two strides of his sturdy little legs he confronted Miss Polly fearlessly.
There was a sudden movement from the boy. His eyes lit up and his chin lifted. In just two strides of his strong little legs, he faced Miss Polly without fear.
“I ain't a beggar, marm, an' I don't want nothin' o' you. I was cal'latin' ter work, of course, fur my board an' keep. I wouldn't have come ter your old house, anyhow, if this 'ere girl hadn't 'a' made me, a-tellin' me how you was so good an' kind that you'd be jest dyin' ter take me in. So, there!” And he wheeled about and stalked from the room with a dignity that would have been absurd had it not been so pitiful.
"I’m not a beggar, ma’am, and I don’t want anything from you. I planned to work, of course, for my meals and shelter. I wouldn’t have come to your old house anyway if this girl hadn't pushed me, telling me how good and kind you are and that you’d be just dying to take me in. So, there!" And he turned and walked out of the room with a dignity that would have been ridiculous if it weren’t so sad.
“Oh, Aunt Polly,” choked Pollyanna. “Why, I thought you'd be GLAD to have him here! I'm sure, I should think you'd be glad—”
“Oh, Aunt Polly,” Pollyanna said, almost crying. “I thought you'd be HAPPY to have him here! I really thought you'd be happy—”
Miss Polly raised her hand with a peremptory gesture of silence. Miss Polly's nerves had snapped at last. The “good and kind” of the boy's words were still ringing in her ears, and the old helplessness was almost upon her, she knew. Yet she rallied her forces with the last atom of her will power.
Miss Polly raised her hand with a decisive gesture to silence everyone. Her nerves had finally reached their limit. The boy's words about being "good and kind" were still echoing in her ears, and she could feel the familiar helplessness creeping back in. Still, she gathered all her strength with the last ounce of her willpower.
“Pollyanna,” she cried sharply, “WILL you stop using that everlasting word 'glad'! It's 'glad'—'glad'—'glad' from morning till night until I think I shall grow wild!”
“Pollyanna,” she exclaimed sharply, “WILL you stop using that never-ending word 'glad'! It's 'glad'—'glad'—'glad' from morning till night until I think I’m going to go crazy!”
From sheer amazement Pollyanna's jaw dropped.
From sheer amazement, Pollyanna's jaw dropped.
“Why, Aunt Polly,” she breathed, “I should think you'd be glad to have me gl—Oh!” she broke off, clapping her hand to her lips and hurrying blindly from the room.
“Why, Aunt Polly,” she said softly, “I would think you'd be happy to have me g—Oh!” she stopped abruptly, covering her mouth with her hand and rushing out of the room.
Before the boy had reached the end of the driveway, Pollyanna overtook him.
Before the boy reached the end of the driveway, Pollyanna caught up with him.
“Boy! Boy! Jimmy Bean, I want you to know how—how sorry I am,” she panted, catching him with a detaining hand.
“Hey! Hey! Jimmy Bean, I want you to know how—how sorry I am,” she panted, grabbing him with a holding hand.
“Sorry nothin'! I ain't blamin' you,” retorted the boy, sullenly. “But I ain't no beggar!” he added, with sudden spirit.
“Sorry, nothing! I’m not blaming you,” the boy replied, sulkily. “But I’m not a beggar!” he added, with sudden energy.
“Of course you aren't! But you mustn't blame auntie,” appealed Pollyanna. “Probably I didn't do the introducing right, anyhow; and I reckon I didn't tell her much who you were. She is good and kind, really—she's always been; but I probably didn't explain it right. I do wish I could find some place for you, though!”
“Of course you’re not! But you shouldn’t blame auntie,” Pollyanna said. “I probably didn’t introduce you properly anyway, and I guess I didn’t tell her much about who you are. She’s good and kind, really—she always has been; but I probably didn’t explain it well. I really wish I could find a place for you, though!”
The boy shrugged his shoulders and half turned away.
The boy shrugged and turned slightly away.
“Never mind. I guess I can find one myself. I ain't no beggar, you know.”
“Never mind. I guess I can find one myself. I'm not a beggar, you know.”
Pollyanna was frowning thoughtfully. Of a sudden she turned, her face illumined.
Pollyanna was frowning deep in thought. Suddenly, she turned, her face lit up.
“Say, I'll tell you what I WILL do! The Ladies' Aid meets this afternoon. I heard Aunt Polly say so. I'll lay your case before them. That's what father always did, when he wanted anything—educating the heathen and new carpets, you know.”
“Listen, I'll tell you what I'm going to do! The Ladies' Aid is meeting this afternoon. I heard Aunt Polly mention it. I'll present your case to them. That's what dad always did when he wanted something—like educating those in need and getting new carpets, you know.”
The boy turned fiercely.
The boy turned angrily.
“Well, I ain't a heathen or a new carpet. Besides—what is a Ladies' Aid?”
“Well, I’m not a heathen or a new rug. Besides—what is a Ladies' Aid?”
Pollyanna stared in shocked disapproval.
Pollyanna looked on in shock.
“Why, Jimmy Bean, wherever have you been brought up?—not to know what a Ladies' Aid is!”
“Why, Jimmy Bean, where on earth did you grow up?—not to know what a Ladies' Aid is!”
“Oh, all right—if you ain't tellin',” grunted the boy, turning and beginning to walk away indifferently.
“Oh, fine—if you’re not going to say anything,” the boy grunted, turning and starting to walk away casually.
Pollyanna sprang to his side at once.
Pollyanna immediately jumped to his side.
“It's—it's—why, it's just a lot of ladies that meet and sew and give suppers and raise money and—and talk; that's what a Ladies' Aid is. They're awfully kind—that is, most of mine was, back home. I haven't seen this one here, but they're always good, I reckon. I'm going to tell them about you this afternoon.”
“It's—it's—well, it's just a bunch of ladies who get together to sew, host dinners, raise money, and chat; that's what a Ladies' Aid is. They're really nice—that is, most of the ones I knew back home were. I haven't checked out this one here, but I figure they're usually good. I'm going to tell them about you this afternoon.”
Again the boy turned fiercely.
Again the boy turned angrily.
“Not much you will! Maybe you think I'm goin' ter stand 'round an' hear a whole LOT o' women call me a beggar, instead of jest ONE! Not much!”
“Not a chance! Maybe you think I'm just going to stand around and listen to a whole bunch of women call me a beggar instead of just one! Not happening!”
“Oh, but you wouldn't be there,” argued Pollyanna, quickly. “I'd go alone, of course, and tell them.”
“Oh, but you wouldn't be there,” Pollyanna quickly argued. “I'd go alone, of course, and tell them.”
“You would?”
"Really?"
“Yes; and I'd tell it better this time,” hurried on Pollyanna, quick to see the signs of relenting in the boy's face. “And there'd be some of 'em, I know, that would be glad to give you a home.”
“Yes; and I’d tell it better this time,” Pollyanna said quickly, noticing the boy’s expression softening. “And I know there would be some who would be happy to give you a home.”
“I'd work—don't forget ter say that,” cautioned the boy.
“I'll work—don’t forget to say that,” warned the boy.
“Of course not,” promised Pollyanna, happily, sure now that her point was gained. “Then I'll let you know to-morrow.”
“Of course not,” promised Pollyanna, happily, feeling confident that she had made her point. “Then I'll let you know tomorrow.”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“By the road—where I found you to-day; near Mrs. Snow's house.”
“By the road—where I found you today; close to Mrs. Snow's house.”
“All right. I'll be there.” The boy paused before he went on slowly: “Maybe I'd better go back, then, for ter-night, ter the Home. You see I hain't no other place ter stay; and—and I didn't leave till this mornin'. I slipped out. I didn't tell 'em I wasn't comin' back, else they'd pretend I couldn't come—though I'm thinkin' they won't do no worryin' when I don't show up sometime. They ain't like FOLKS, ye know. They don't CARE!”
“All right. I'll be there.” The boy hesitated before continuing slowly: “Maybe I should go back then, for tonight, to the Home. You see, I don’t have anywhere else to stay; and—and I didn’t leave until this morning. I sneaked out. I didn’t tell them I wasn’t coming back, or else they’d act like I couldn’t come—though I think they won’t worry when I don’t show up eventually. They aren’t like PEOPLE, you know. They don’t CARE!”
“I know,” nodded Pollyanna, with understanding eyes. “But I'm sure, when I see you to-morrow, I'll have just a common home and folks that do care all ready for you. Good-by!” she called brightly, as she turned back toward the house.
“I know,” nodded Pollyanna with understanding eyes. “But I'm sure that when I see you tomorrow, I'll have a regular home and people who care all ready for you. Bye!” she called cheerfully as she turned back toward the house.
In the sitting-room window at that moment, Miss Polly, who had been watching the two children, followed with sombre eyes the boy until a bend of the road hid him from sight. Then she sighed, turned, and walked listlesly up-stairs—and Miss Polly did not usually move listlessly. In her ears still was the boy's scornful “you was so good and kind.” In her heart was a curious sense of desolation—as of something lost.
In the living room window at that moment, Miss Polly, who had been watching the two children, followed the boy with heavy eyes until a bend in the road took him out of view. Then she sighed, turned, and walked wearily upstairs—and Miss Polly usually didn’t move this way. The boy’s scornful “you was so good and kind” still echoed in her ears. In her heart was a strange feeling of emptiness—as if she had lost something.
CHAPTER XII. BEFORE THE LADIES' AID
Dinner, which came at noon in the Harrington homestead, was a silent meal on the day of the Ladies' Aid meeting. Pollyanna, it is true, tried to talk; but she did not make a success of it, chiefly because four times she was obliged to break off a “glad” in the middle of it, much to her blushing discomfort. The fifth time it happened, Miss Polly moved her head wearily.
Dinner, which was served at noon in the Harrington home, was a quiet meal on the day of the Ladies' Aid meeting. Pollyanna, of course, tried to chat, but she didn’t have much luck, mainly because she had to stop herself from saying a “glad” four times, leaving her feeling embarrassed. When it happened a fifth time, Miss Polly sighed wearily.
“There, there, child, say it, if you want to,” she sighed. “I'm sure I'd rather you did than not if it's going to make all this fuss.”
“There, there, kid, go ahead and say it, if you want to,” she sighed. “I’m pretty sure I’d rather you do than not, if it’s going to cause all this drama.”
Pollyanna's puckered little face cleared.
Pollyanna's worried little face relaxed.
“Oh, thank you. I'm afraid it would be pretty hard—not to say it. You see I've played it so long.”
“Oh, thank you. I’m afraid it would be pretty tough—not to mention it. You see, I’ve been playing it for so long.”
“You've—what?” demanded Aunt Polly.
"You've—what?" asked Aunt Polly.
“Played it—the game, you know, that father—” Pollyanna stopped with a painful blush at finding herself so soon again on forbidden ground.
“Played it—the game, you know, that dad—” Pollyanna paused, her face flushing painfully as she realized she had quickly ventured back into forbidden territory.
Aunt Polly frowned and said nothing. The rest of the meal was a silent one.
Aunt Polly frowned and stayed quiet. The rest of the meal was silent.
Pollyanna was not sorry to hear Aunt Polly tell the minister's wife over the telephone, a little later, that she would not be at the Ladies' Aid meeting that afternoon, owing to a headache. When Aunt Polly went up-stairs to her room and closed the door, Pollyanna tried to be sorry for the headache; but she could not help feeling glad that her aunt was not to be present that afternoon when she laid the case of Jimmy Bean before the Ladies' Aid. She could not forget that Aunt Polly had called Jimmy Bean a little beggar; and she did not want Aunt Polly to call him that—before the Ladies' Aid.
Pollyanna wasn't upset to hear Aunt Polly telling the minister's wife over the phone, a little later, that she wouldn't be at the Ladies' Aid meeting that afternoon because of a headache. When Aunt Polly went upstairs to her room and closed the door, Pollyanna tried to feel bad about the headache; but she couldn't help being happy that her aunt wouldn't be there that afternoon when she brought up the case of Jimmy Bean to the Ladies' Aid. She couldn't forget that Aunt Polly had called Jimmy Bean a little beggar, and she didn't want Aunt Polly to say that— in front of the Ladies' Aid.
Pollyanna knew that the Ladies' Aid met at two o'clock in the chapel next the church, not quite half a mile from home. She planned her going, therefore, so that she should get there a little before three.
Pollyanna knew that the Ladies' Aid meeting took place at two o'clock in the chapel next to the church, which was not quite half a mile from her home. She planned to leave so that she would arrive a little before three.
“I want them all to be there,” she said to herself; “else the very one that wasn't there might be the one who would be wanting to give Jimmy Bean a home; and, of course, two o'clock always means three, really—to Ladies' Aiders.”
“I want them all to be there,” she said quietly to herself; “otherwise, the one who doesn’t show up might be the one wanting to offer Jimmy Bean a home; and, of course, two o'clock always really means three for the Ladies' Aiders.”
Quietly, but with confident courage, Pollyanna ascended the chapel steps, pushed open the door and entered the vestibule. A soft babel of feminine chatter and laughter came from the main room. Hesitating only a brief moment Pollyanna pushed open one of the inner doors.
Quietly, but with confident bravery, Pollyanna climbed the chapel steps, pushed open the door, and entered the vestibule. A gentle buzz of women's chatter and laughter filled the main room. After hesitating for just a moment, Pollyanna pushed open one of the inner doors.
The chatter dropped to a surprised hush. Pollyanna advanced a little timidly. Now that the time had come, she felt unwontedly shy. After all, these half-strange, half-familiar faces about her were not her own dear Ladies' Aid.
The chatter fell into a surprised silence. Pollyanna stepped forward a bit nervously. Now that the moment was here, she felt unusually shy. After all, these faces that were both strange and somewhat familiar to her were not her beloved Ladies' Aid.
“How do you do, Ladies' Aiders?” she faltered politely. “I'm Pollyanna Whittier. I—I reckon some of you know me, maybe; anyway, I do YOU—only I don't know you all together this way.”
“How are you doing, Ladies' Aiders?” she said nervously. “I'm Pollyanna Whittier. I—I guess some of you might know me; anyway, I know about you—though I don’t really know all of you like this.”
The silence could almost be felt now. Some of the ladies did know this rather extraordinary niece of their fellow-member, and nearly all had heard of her; but not one of them could think of anything to say, just then.
The silence was almost tangible now. Some of the ladies knew this rather remarkable niece of their fellow member, and nearly all had heard of her; but none of them could come up with anything to say at that moment.
“I—I've come to—to lay the case before you,” stammered Pollyanna, after a moment, unconsciously falling into her father's familiar phraseology.
“I—I’ve come to—to present the case to you,” stammered Pollyanna, after a moment, unconsciously slipping into her father's familiar way of speaking.
There was a slight rustle.
There was a faint rustle.
“Did—did your aunt send you, my dear?” asked Mrs. Ford, the minister's wife.
“Did—did your aunt send you, my dear?” asked Mrs. Ford, the minister's wife.
Pollyanna colored a little.
Pollyanna blushed a little.
“Oh, no. I came all by myself. You see, I'm used to Ladies' Aiders. It was Ladies' Aiders that brought me up—with father.”
“Oh, no. I came all by myself. You see, I'm used to Ladies' Aiders. It was Ladies' Aiders that raised me—with my dad.”
Somebody tittered hysterically, and the minister's wife frowned.
Somebody giggled uncontrollably, and the minister's wife scowled.
“Yes, dear. What is it?”
"Yes, honey. What’s up?"
“Well, it—it's Jimmy Bean,” sighed Pollyanna. “He hasn't any home except the Orphan one, and they're full, and don't want him, anyhow, he thinks; so he wants another. He wants one of the common kind, that has a mother instead of a Matron in it—folks, you know, that'll care. He's ten years old going on eleven. I thought some of you might like him—to live with you, you know.”
“Well, it’s Jimmy Bean,” sighed Pollyanna. “He doesn’t have a home except for the orphanage, and they’re full and don’t want him anyway, he thinks; so he’s looking for another. He wants one of those typical homes that has a mom instead of a matron—people, you know, who will care. He’s ten years old, almost eleven. I thought some of you might like him—to live with you, you know.”
“Well, did you ever!” murmured a voice, breaking the dazed pause that followed Pollyanna's words.
“Well, can you believe it!” murmured a voice, interrupting the stunned silence that came after Pollyanna's words.
With anxious eyes Pollyanna swept the circle of faces about her.
With worried eyes, Pollyanna looked around at the circle of faces surrounding her.
“Oh, I forgot to say; he will work,” she supplemented eagerly.
“Oh, I forgot to mention; he will work,” she added eagerly.
Still there was silence; then, coldly, one or two women began to question her. After a time they all had the story and began to talk among themselves, animatedly, not quite pleasantly.
Still there was silence; then, coldly, one or two women began to question her. After a while, they all had the story and started to chat among themselves, lively, but not very pleasantly.
Pollyanna listened with growing anxiety. Some of what was said she could not understand. She did gather, after a time, however, that there was no woman there who had a home to give him, though every woman seemed to think that some of the others might take him, as there were several who had no little boys of their own already in their homes. But there was no one who agreed herself to take him. Then she heard the minister's wife suggest timidly that they, as a society, might perhaps assume his support and education instead of sending quite so much money this year to the little boys in far-away India.
Pollyanna listened with increasing worry. Some of what was said confused her. However, after a while, she realized that there wasn't a woman present who could offer him a home, although every woman seemed to think that some of the others might take him in since several of them didn’t have little boys of their own yet. But no one actually agreed to take him. Then she heard the minister's wife shyly suggest that they, as a group, might consider supporting and educating him instead of sending as much money this year to the little boys in far-away India.
A great many ladies talked then, and several of them talked all at once, and even more loudly and more unpleasantly than before. It seemed that their society was famous for its offering to Hindu missions, and several said they should die of mortification if it should be less this year. Some of what was said at this time Pollyanna again thought she could not have understood, too, for it sounded almost as if they did not care at all what the money DID, so long as the sum opposite the name of their society in a certain “report” “headed the list”—and of course that could not be what they meant at all! But it was all very confusing, and not quite pleasant, so that Pollyanna was glad, indeed, when at last she found herself outside in the hushed, sweet air—only she was very sorry, too: for she knew it was not going to be easy, or anything but sad, to tell Jimmy Bean to-morrow that the Ladies' Aid had decided that they would rather send all their money to bring up the little India boys than to save out enough to bring up one little boy in their own town, for which they would not get “a bit of credit in the report,” according to the tall lady who wore spectacles.
A lot of women were talking at once, some even louder and more unpleasantly than before. It seemed their group was well-known for donating to Hindu missions, and several claimed they would be mortified if their contributions were less this year. Pollyanna thought she couldn’t quite grasp what they were saying because it sounded like they didn’t care at all what the money actually did, as long as the amount next to their group’s name topped the list in a certain “report”—and surely that couldn't be their real intention! But everything was really confusing and not very pleasant, so Pollyanna was truly relieved when she finally stepped outside into the calm, sweet air. Still, she felt sad too because she knew it wouldn’t be easy to tell Jimmy Bean tomorrow that the Ladies' Aid decided they would rather send all their money to support the little boys in India than save enough to help one boy in their own town, for which they wouldn’t get “a bit of credit in the report,” according to the tall lady with glasses.
“Not but that it's good, of course, to send money to the heathen, and I shouldn't want 'em not to send SOME there,” sighed Pollyanna to herself, as she trudged sorrowfully along. “But they acted as if little boys HERE weren't any account—only little boys 'way off. I should THINK, though, they'd rather see Jimmy Bean grow—than just a report!”
“It's good to send money to those in need, and I wouldn't want them not to send SOME there,” Pollyanna sighed to herself as she walked sadly along. “But they acted like little boys HERE didn't matter—only the little boys far away. I would THINK they'd rather see Jimmy Bean grow—than just get a report!”
CHAPTER XIII. IN PENDLETON WOODS
Pollyanna had not turned her steps toward home, when she left the chapel. She had turned them, instead, toward Pendleton Hill. It had been a hard day, for all it had been a “vacation one” (as she termed the infrequent days when there was no sewing or cooking lesson), and Pollyanna was sure that nothing would do her quite so much good as a walk through the green quiet of Pendleton Woods. Up Pendleton Hill, therefore, she climbed steadily, in spite of the warm sun on her back.
Pollyanna didn't head home when she left the chapel. Instead, she made her way toward Pendleton Hill. It had been a tough day, even though it was what she called a “vacation day” (which were the rare days without sewing or cooking lessons), and Pollyanna believed that nothing would feel better than a walk through the peaceful greenery of Pendleton Woods. So, she climbed steadily up Pendleton Hill, despite the warm sun on her back.
“I don't have to get home till half-past five, anyway,” she was telling herself; “and it'll be so much nicer to go around by the way of the woods, even if I do have to climb to get there.”
“I don't need to be home until 5:30 anyway,” she was telling herself; “and it'll be so much nicer to take the path through the woods, even if I have to climb to get there.”
It was very beautiful in the Pendleton Woods, as Pollyanna knew by experience. But to-day it seemed even more delightful than ever, notwithstanding her disappointment over what she must tell Jimmy Bean to-morrow.
It was really beautiful in the Pendleton Woods, as Pollyanna knew from experience. But today it seemed even more wonderful than ever, despite her disappointment about what she would have to tell Jimmy Bean tomorrow.
“I wish they were up here—all those ladies who talked so loud,” sighed Pollyanna to herself, raising her eyes to the patches of vivid blue between the sunlit green of the tree-tops. “Anyhow, if they were up here, I just reckon they'd change and take Jimmy Bean for their little boy, all right,” she finished, secure in her conviction, but unable to give a reason for it, even to herself.
“I wish they were up here—all those ladies who talked so loudly,” sighed Pollyanna to herself, raising her eyes to the bright blue patches between the sunlit green of the treetops. “Anyway, if they were up here, I bet they’d change their minds and take Jimmy Bean as their little boy, for sure,” she concluded, confident in her belief, but unable to explain it, even to herself.
Suddenly Pollyanna lifted her head and listened. A dog had barked some distance ahead. A moment later he came dashing toward her, still barking.
Suddenly, Pollyanna lifted her head and listened. A dog barked a little way ahead. A moment later, he came running toward her, still barking.
“Hullo, doggie—hullo!” Pollyanna snapped her fingers at the dog and looked expectantly down the path. She had seen the dog once before, she was sure. He had been then with the Man, Mr. John Pendleton. She was looking now, hoping to see him. For some minutes she watched eagerly, but he did not appear. Then she turned her attention toward the dog.
“Hullo, doggie—hello!” Pollyanna snapped her fingers at the dog and looked expectantly down the path. She was sure she had seen the dog once before; he had been with the man, Mr. John Pendleton. She was hoping to see him again. For a few minutes, she watched eagerly, but he didn’t show up. Then she turned her attention to the dog.
The dog, as even Pollyanna could see, was acting strangely. He was still barking—giving little short, sharp yelps, as if of alarm. He was running back and forth, too, in the path ahead. Soon they reached a side path, and down this the little dog fairly flew, only to come back at once, whining and barking.
The dog, as even Pollyanna could tell, was acting weird. He was still barking—making quick, sharp yelps, almost like he was alarmed. He was running back and forth on the path ahead. Soon they came to a side path, and down this the little dog dashed, only to return immediately, whining and barking.
“Ho! That isn't the way home,” laughed Pollyanna, still keeping to the main path.
“Hey! That's not the way home,” laughed Pollyanna, still sticking to the main path.
The little dog seemed frantic now. Back and forth, back and forth, between Pollyanna and the side path he vibrated, barking and whining pitifully. Every quiver of his little brown body, and every glance from his beseeching brown eyes were eloquent with appeal—so eloquent that at last Pollyanna understood, turned, and followed him.
The little dog looked desperate now. He rushed back and forth between Pollyanna and the side path, barking and whining sadly. Every tremble of his small brown body and every look from his pleading brown eyes were filled with a strong appeal—so strong that finally Pollyanna got it, turned, and followed him.
Straight ahead, now, the little dog dashed madly; and it was not long before Pollyanna came upon the reason for it all: a man lying motionless at the foot of a steep, overhanging mass of rock a few yards from the side path.
Straight ahead, the little dog ran frantically, and it didn't take long for Pollyanna to discover the reason: a man lying still at the base of a steep, overhanging rock a few yards away from the path.
A twig cracked sharply under Pollyanna's foot, and the man turned his head. With a cry of dismay Pollyanna ran to his side.
A twig snapped loudly under Pollyanna's foot, and the man turned his head. With a cry of alarm, Pollyanna rushed to his side.
“Mr. Pendleton! Oh, are you hurt?”
“Mr. Pendleton! Oh no, are you okay?”
“Hurt? Oh, no! I'm just taking a siesta in the sunshine,” snapped the man irritably. “See here, how much do you know? What can you do? Have you got any sense?”
“Hurt? Oh, no! I'm just taking a nap in the sun,” snapped the man irritably. “Tell me, how much do you know? What can you do? Do you have any common sense?”
Pollyanna caught her breath with a little gasp, but—as was her habit—she answered the questions literally, one by one.
Pollyanna gasped a little but, as usual, she answered the questions directly, one by one.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, I—I don't know so very much, and I can't do a great many things; but most of the Ladies' Aiders, except Mrs. Rawson, said I had real good sense. I heard 'em say so one day—they didn't know I heard, though.”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, I—I don't know a whole lot, and I can't do a ton of things; but most of the Ladies' Aiders, except Mrs. Rawson, said I have really good sense. I heard them say that one day—they didn't realize I was listening, though.”
The man smiled grimly.
The man smiled weakly.
“There, there, child, I beg your pardon, I'm sure; it's only this confounded leg of mine. Now listen.” He paused, and with some difficulty reached his hand into his trousers pocket and brought out a bunch of keys, singling out one between his thumb and forefinger. “Straight through the path there, about five minutes' walk, is my house. This key will admit you to the side door under the porte-cochere. Do you know what a porte-cochere is?”
“There, there, kid, I’m really sorry; it’s just this annoying leg of mine. Now listen.” He paused and, with some effort, reached into his pants pocket and pulled out a bunch of keys, selecting one between his thumb and forefinger. “Straight down that path, about a five-minute walk, is my house. This key will get you into the side door under the porte-cochere. Do you know what a porte-cochere is?”
“Oh, yes, sir. Auntie has one with a sun parlor over it. That's the roof I slept on—only I didn't sleep, you know. They found me.”
“Oh, yes, sir. Auntie has one with a sunroom over it. That's the roof I slept on—only I didn't actually sleep, you know. They found me.”
“Eh? Oh! Well, when you get into the house, go straight through the vestibule and hall to the door at the end. On the big, flat-topped desk in the middle of the room you'll find a telephone. Do you know how to use a telephone?”
“Hey? Oh! Well, when you go into the house, walk straight through the vestibule and hall to the door at the end. On the big, flat desk in the middle of the room, you’ll find a telephone. Do you know how to use a phone?”
“Oh, yes, sir! Why, once when Aunt Polly—”
“Oh, yes, sir! Well, there was this one time when Aunt Polly—”
“Never mind Aunt Polly now,” cut in the man scowlingly, as he tried to move himself a little.
“Forget about Aunt Polly for now,” interrupted the man with a scowl, as he tried to shift his position a bit.
“Hunt up Dr. Thomas Chilton's number on the card you'll find somewhere around there—it ought to be on the hook down at the side, but it probably won't be. You know a telephone card, I suppose, when you see one!”
“Hunt down Dr. Thomas Chilton's number on the card you'll find somewhere around— it should be on the hook at the side, but it probably isn't. You know what a phone card looks like, right?”
“Oh, yes, sir! I just love Aunt Polly's. There's such a lot of queer names, and—”
“Oh, yes, sir! I just love Aunt Polly's. There are so many funny names, and—”
“Tell Dr. Chilton that John Pendleton is at the foot of Little Eagle Ledge in Pendleton Woods with a broken leg, and to come at once with a stretcher and two men. He'll know what to do besides that. Tell him to come by the path from the house.”
“Tell Dr. Chilton that John Pendleton is at the bottom of Little Eagle Ledge in Pendleton Woods with a broken leg, and to come immediately with a stretcher and two men. He'll know what else to do. Tell him to take the path from the house.”
“A broken leg? Oh, Mr. Pendleton, how perfectly awful!” shuddered Pollyanna. “But I'm so glad I came! Can't I do—”
“A broken leg? Oh, Mr. Pendleton, that’s just terrible!” shuddered Pollyanna. “But I’m really
“Yes, you can—but evidently you won't! WILL you go and do what I ask and stop talking,” moaned the man, faintly. And, with a little sobbing cry, Pollyanna went.
“Yes, you can—but clearly you won’t! WILL you go and do what I asked and stop talking,” the man groaned, weakly. And with a small sob, Pollyanna left.
Pollyanna did not stop now to look up at the patches of blue between the sunlit tops of the trees. She kept her eyes on the ground to make sure that no twig nor stone tripped her hurrying feet.
Pollyanna didn’t stop to glance at the spots of blue peeking through the sunlit tree tops. She focused on the ground to avoid stumbling over any twigs or stones.
It was not long before she came in sight of the house. She had seen it before, though never so near as this. She was almost frightened now at the massiveness of the great pile of gray stone with its pillared verandas and its imposing entrance. Pausing only a moment, however, she sped across the big neglected lawn and around the house to the side door under the porte-cochere. Her fingers, stiff from their tight clutch upon the keys, were anything but skilful in their efforts to turn the bolt in the lock; but at last the heavy, carved door swung slowly back on its hinges.
It wasn't long before she saw the house. She had seen it before, but never this close. Now, she felt almost scared by the huge gray stone structure with its pillared verandas and grand entrance. After only a brief pause, she hurried across the large, overgrown lawn and around to the side door under the porte-cochere. Her fingers, stiff from gripping the keys tightly, were far from nimble as she tried to turn the bolt in the lock; but finally, the heavy, carved door creaked open on its hinges.
Pollyanna caught her breath. In spite of her feeling of haste, she paused a moment and looked fearfully through the vestibule to the wide, sombre hall beyond, her thoughts in a whirl. This was John Pendleton's house; the house of mystery; the house into which no one but its master entered; the house which sheltered, somewhere—a skeleton. Yet she, Pollyanna, was expected to enter alone these fearsome rooms, and telephone the doctor that the master of the house lay now—
Pollyanna took a deep breath. Despite her rush, she paused for a moment and looked nervously through the entrance to the large, dark hall beyond, her mind racing. This was John Pendleton's house; the house of mystery; the house where only its owner went in; the house that hid, somewhere—a skeleton. Yet here she was, Pollyanna, expected to step into these intimidating rooms alone and call the doctor to say that the master of the house was now—
With a little cry Pollyanna, looking neither to the right nor the left, fairly ran through the hall to the door at the end and opened it.
With a quick shout of "Pollyanna," she rushed straight down the hall to the door at the end, not glancing to either side, and swung it open.
The room was large, and sombre with dark woods and hangings like the hall; but through the west window the sun threw a long shaft of gold across the floor, gleamed dully on the tarnished brass andirons in the fireplace, and touched the nickel of the telephone on the great desk in the middle of the room. It was toward this desk that Pollyanna hurriedly tiptoed.
The room was big and dark, filled with heavy wooden furniture and drapes like the hall; but through the west window, the sun cast a long beam of gold across the floor, dimly shining on the tarnished brass andirons in the fireplace and highlighting the nickel of the telephone on the large desk in the center of the room. Pollyanna quickly tiptoed toward this desk.
The telephone card was not on its hook; it was on the floor. But Pollyanna found it, and ran her shaking forefinger down through the C's to “Chilton.” In due time she had Dr. Chilton himself at the other end of the wires, and was tremblingly delivering her message and answering the doctor's terse, pertinent questions. This done, she hung up the receiver and drew a long breath of relief.
The phone wasn't on its holder; it was on the floor. But Pollyanna found it and ran her trembling finger down through the C's to "Chilton." Soon enough, she had Dr. Chilton himself on the line, and she nervously delivered her message while answering the doctor's brief, relevant questions. Once that was over, she hung up the receiver and let out a long sigh of relief.
Only a brief glance did Pollyanna give about her; then, with a confused vision in her eyes of crimson draperies, book-lined walls, a littered floor, an untidy desk, innumerable closed doors (any one of which might conceal a skeleton), and everywhere dust, dust, dust, she fled back through the hall to the great carved door, still half open as she had left it.
Only a quick look did Pollyanna take around her; then, with a blurry vision in her eyes of red curtains, walls filled with books, a messy floor, a disorganized desk, countless closed doors (any one of which might be hiding a skeleton), and dust, dust, dust everywhere, she hurried back through the hall to the large carved door, still half open as she had left it.
In what seemed, even to the injured man, an incredibly short time, Pollyanna was back in the woods at the man's side.
In what felt like just a blink of an eye, even to the injured man, Pollyanna was back in the woods next to him.
“Well, what is the trouble? Couldn't you get in?” he demanded.
“Well, what's the problem? Couldn't you get in?” he asked.
Pollyanna opened wide her eyes.
Pollyanna opened her eyes wide.
“Why, of course I could! I'm HERE,” she answered. “As if I'd be here if I hadn't got in! And the doctor will be right up just as soon as possible with the men and things. He said he knew just where you were, so I didn't stay to show him. I wanted to be with you.”
“Of course I could! I'm HERE,” she replied. “Like I’d be here if I hadn't made it in! The doctor will be here as soon as he can, along with the guys and supplies. He said he knew exactly where you were, so I didn't stick around to show him. I just wanted to be with you.”
“Did you?” smiled the man, grimly. “Well, I can't say I admire your taste. I should think you might find pleasanter companions.”
“Did you?” the man smiled grimly. “Well, I can’t say I admire your taste. I would think you could find more pleasant companions.”
“Do you mean—because you're so—cross?”
"Are you upset because you're so angry?"
“Thanks for your frankness. Yes.”
"Thanks for your honesty. Yes."
Pollyanna laughed softly.
Pollyanna chuckled softly.
“But you're only cross OUTSIDE—You arn't cross inside a bit!”
“But you’re only angry OUTSIDE—you aren’t mad on the inside at all!”
“Indeed! How do you know that?” asked the man, trying to change the position of his head without moving the rest of his body.
“Seriously! How did you figure that out?” asked the man, attempting to adjust his head without moving the rest of his body.
“Oh, lots of ways; there—like that—the way you act with the dog,” she added, pointing to the long, slender hand that rested on the dog's sleek head near him. “It's funny how dogs and cats know the insides of folks better than other folks do, isn't it? Say, I'm going to hold your head,” she finished abruptly.
“Oh, there are a lot of ways; like that—how you interact with the dog,” she said, pointing to the long, slender hand that rested on the dog's smooth head next to him. “It's interesting how dogs and cats understand people better than other people do, isn't it? By the way, I'm going to hold your head,” she concluded suddenly.
The man winced several times and groaned once; softly while the change was being made; but in the end he found Pollyanna's lap a very welcome substitute for the rocky hollow in which his head had lain before.
The man winced a few times and groaned softly while the change was being made; but in the end, he found Pollyanna's lap a much nicer place to rest than the rocky hollow where his head had been before.
“Well, that is—better,” he murmured faintly.
"Well, that's—better," he whispered.
He did not speak again for some time. Pollyanna, watching his face, wondered if he were asleep. She did not think he was. He looked as if his lips were tight shut to keep back moans of pain. Pollyanna herself almost cried aloud as she looked at his great, strong body lying there so helpless. One hand, with fingers tightly clenched, lay outflung, motionless. The other, limply open, lay on the dog's head. The dog, his wistful, eager eyes on his master's face, was motionless, too.
He remained silent for a while. Pollyanna, observing his face, wondered if he was asleep. She didn't believe he was. He looked like his lips were pressed together to hold back cries of pain. Pollyanna felt like crying out herself as she saw his huge, strong body lying there so defenseless. One hand, fingers tightly clenched, was sprawled out, still. The other, relaxed and open, rested on the dog's head. The dog, his hopeful, eager eyes fixed on his master's face, was still, too.
Minute by minute the time passed. The sun dropped lower in the west and the shadows grew deeper under the trees. Pollyanna sat so still she hardly seemed to breathe. A bird alighted fearlessly within reach of her hand, and a squirrel whisked his bushy tail on a tree-branch almost under her nose—yet with his bright little eyes all the while on the motionless dog.
Minute by minute, time went by. The sun sank lower in the west, and the shadows grew longer beneath the trees. Pollyanna sat so still that she barely seemed to breathe. A bird landed fearlessly within reach of her hand, and a squirrel flicked his bushy tail on a branch almost in front of her—yet his bright little eyes were always on the motionless dog.
At last the dog pricked up his ears and whined softly; then he gave a short, sharp bark. The next moment Pollyanna heard voices, and very soon their owners appeared three men carrying a stretcher and various other articles.
At last, the dog perked up his ears and whined softly; then he let out a short, sharp bark. The next moment, Pollyanna heard voices, and shortly after, three men appeared carrying a stretcher and a few other items.
The tallest of the party—a smooth-shaven, kind-eyed man whom Pollyanna knew by sight as “Dr. Chilton”—advanced cheerily.
The tallest of the group—a clean-shaven, kind-eyed man that Pollyanna recognized as “Dr. Chilton”—approached happily.
“Well, my little lady, playing nurse?”
“Well, my little lady, playing nurse?”
“Oh, no, sir,” smiled Pollyanna. “I've only held his head—I haven't given him a mite of medicine. But I'm glad I was here.”
“Oh, no, sir,” smiled Pollyanna. “I’ve only held his head—I haven’t given him any medicine. But I’m glad I was here.”
“So am I,” nodded the doctor, as he turned his absorbed attention to the injured man.
“So am I,” nodded the doctor, as he focused intently on the injured man.
CHAPTER XIV. JUST A MATTER OF JELLY
Pollyanna was a little late for supper on the night of the accident to John Pendleton; but, as it happened, she escaped without reproof.
Pollyanna was a bit late for dinner on the night of the accident to John Pendleton; however, she happened to escape without any scolding.
Nancy met her at the door.
Nancy met her at the door.
“Well, if I ain't glad ter be settin' my two eyes on you,” she sighed in obvious relief. “It's half-past six!”
“Well, if I ain't glad to be seeing you,” she sighed in obvious relief. “It's six-thirty!”
“I know it,” admitted Pollyanna anxiously; “but I'm not to blame—truly I'm not. And I don't think even Aunt Polly will say I am, either.”
“I know it,” Pollyanna admitted anxiously; “but I'm not to blame—really I’m not. And I don't think even Aunt Polly will say I am, either.”
“She won't have the chance,” retorted Nancy, with huge satisfaction. “She's gone.”
“She won't get the chance,” Nancy replied, feeling really satisfied. “She's gone.”
“Gone!” gasped Pollyanna. “You don't mean that I've driven her away?” Through Pollyanna's mind at the moment trooped remorseful memories of the morning with its unwanted boy, cat, and dog, and its unwelcome “glad” and forbidden “father” that would spring to her forgetful little tongue. “Oh, I DIDN'T drive her away?”
“Gone!” gasped Pollyanna. “You can't mean that I've scared her off?” Remorseful memories of the morning flooded Pollyanna's mind, recalling the annoying boy, cat, and dog, along with the unwelcome “glad” and the forbidden “father” that might slip from her forgetful little tongue. “Oh, I DIDN'T scare her off?”
“Not much you did,” scoffed Nancy. “Her cousin died suddenly down to Boston, and she had ter go. She had one o' them yeller telegram letters after you went away this afternoon, and she won't be back for three days. Now I guess we're glad all right. We'll be keepin' house tergether, jest you and me, all that time. We will, we will!”
“Not much you did,” scoffed Nancy. “Her cousin died suddenly in Boston, and she had to go. She got one of those yellow telegrams after you left this afternoon, and she won’t be back for three days. Now I guess we’re glad about that. We’ll be keeping house together, just you and me, the whole time. We will, we will!”
Pollyanna looked shocked.
Pollyanna was shocked.
“Glad! Oh, Nancy, when it's a funeral?”
“Glad! Oh, Nancy, when is the funeral?”
“Oh, but 'twa'n't the funeral I was glad for, Miss Pollyanna. It was—” Nancy stopped abruptly. A shrewd twinkle came into her eyes. “Why, Miss Pollyanna, as if it wa'n't yerself that was teachin' me ter play the game,” she reproached her gravely.
“Oh, but it wasn’t the funeral I was glad for, Miss Pollyanna. It was—” Nancy stopped abruptly. A clever twinkle appeared in her eyes. “Why, Miss Pollyanna, as if it wasn’t you who was teaching me to play the game,” she said to her seriously.
Pollyanna puckered her forehead into a troubled frown.
Pollyanna wrinkled her forehead in a worried frown.
“I can't help it, Nancy,” she argued with a shake of her head. “It must be that there are some things that 'tisn't right to play the game on—and I'm sure funerals is one of them. There's nothing in a funeral to be glad about.”
“I can't help it, Nancy,” she said, shaking her head. “There are just some things that it’s not right to make a joke out of—and I’m sure funerals are one of them. There's nothing about a funeral to be happy about.”
Nancy chuckled.
Nancy laughed.
“We can be glad 'tain't our'n,” she observed demurely. But Pollyanna did not hear. She had begun to tell of the accident; and in a moment Nancy, open-mouthed, was listening.
“We can be glad it’s not ours,” she said quietly. But Pollyanna didn’t hear. She had started to talk about the accident, and soon Nancy, with her mouth open in surprise, was listening intently.
At the appointed place the next afternoon, Pollyanna met Jimmy Bean according to agreement. As was to be expected, of course, Jimmy showed keen disappointment that the Ladies' Aid preferred a little India boy to himself.
At the arranged spot the next afternoon, Pollyanna met up with Jimmy Bean as planned. As expected, Jimmy was clearly disappointed that the Ladies' Aid chose a little Indian boy over him.
“Well, maybe 'tis natural,” he sighed. “Of course things you don't know about are always nicer'n things you do, same as the pertater on 'tother side of the plate is always the biggest. But I wish I looked that way ter somebody 'way off. Wouldn't it be jest great, now, if only somebody over in India wanted ME?”
"Well, maybe it's natural,” he sighed. “Of course, things you don’t know about are always nicer than things you do, just like the potato on the other side of the plate is always the biggest. But I wish I looked that way to someone far away. Wouldn’t it be great if someone over in India wanted ME?”
Pollyanna clapped her hands.
Pollyanna applauded.
“Why, of course! That's the very thing, Jimmy! I'll write to my Ladies' Aiders about you. They aren't over in India; they're only out West—but that's awful far away, just the same. I reckon you'd think so if you'd come all the way here as I did!”
“Of course! That’s exactly it, Jimmy! I’ll write to my Ladies’ Aiders about you. They’re not in India; they’re just out West—but that’s still pretty far away. I bet you’d feel the same way if you’d traveled all the way here like I did!”
Jimmy's face brightened.
Jimmy's face lit up.
“Do you think they would—truly—take me?” he asked.
“Do you really think they would accept me?” he asked.
“Of course they would! Don't they take little boys in India to bring up? Well, they can just play you are the little India boy this time. I reckon you're far enough away to make a report, all right. You wait. I'll write 'em. I'll write Mrs. White. No, I'll write Mrs. Jones. Mrs. White has got the most money, but Mrs. Jones gives the most—which is kind of funny, isn't it?—when you think of it. But I reckon some of the Aiders will take you.”
“Of course they would! Don’t they take little boys in India to raise? Well, they can just pretend you’re the little Indian boy this time. I bet you’re far enough away to send a report, for sure. Just wait. I’ll write to them. I’ll write to Mrs. White. No, I’ll write to Mrs. Jones. Mrs. White has the most money, but Mrs. Jones gives the most—which is kind of funny, right?—when you think about it. But I bet some of the Aiders will take you.”
“All right—but don't furgit ter say I'll work fur my board an' keep,” put in Jimmy. “I ain't no beggar, an' biz'ness is biz'ness, even with Ladies' Aiders, I'm thinkin'.” He hesitated, then added: “An' I s'pose I better stay where I be fur a spell yet—till you hear.”
“All right—but don’t forget to mention that I’ll work for my room and board,” Jimmy said. “I’m not a beggar, and business is business, even with Ladies’ Aiders, I think.” He paused, then added, “And I guess I should stay where I am for a while longer—until you hear.”
“Of course,” nodded Pollyanna emphatically. “Then I'll know just where to find you. And they'll take you—I'm sure you're far enough away for that. Didn't Aunt Polly take—Say!” she broke off, suddenly, “DO you suppose I was Aunt Polly's little girl from India?”
“Of course,” nodded Pollyanna with enthusiasm. “Then I'll know exactly where to find you. And they'll take you—I'm sure you're far enough away for that. Didn't Aunt Polly take—Wait!” she paused abruptly, “Do you think I was Aunt Polly's little girl from India?”
“Well, if you ain't the queerest kid,” grinned Jimmy, as he turned away.
“Well, if you aren't the weirdest kid,” Jimmy grinned as he turned away.
It was about a week after the accident in Pendleton Woods that Pollyanna said to her aunt one morning:
It was about a week after the accident in Pendleton Woods when Pollyanna said to her aunt one morning:
“Aunt Polly, please would you mind very much if I took Mrs. Snow's calf's-foot jelly this week to some one else? I'm sure Mrs. Snow wouldn't—this once.”
“Aunt Polly, would you mind if I took Mrs. Snow's calf's-foot jelly to someone else this week? I’m sure Mrs. Snow wouldn’t mind just this once.”
“Dear me, Pollyanna, what ARE you up to now?” sighed her aunt. “You ARE the most extraordinary child!”
“Dear me, Pollyanna, what are you up to now?” sighed her aunt. “You are the most extraordinary child!”
Pollyanna frowned a little anxiously.
Pollyanna frowned with worry.
“Aunt Polly, please, what is extraordinary? If you're EXtraordinary you can't be ORdinary, can you?”
“Aunt Polly, please, what does extraordinary mean? If you're extraordinary, you can't be ordinary, right?”
“You certainly can not.”
“You definitely can’t.”
“Oh, that's all right, then. I'm glad I'm EXtraordinary,” sighed Pollyanna, her face clearing. “You see, Mrs. White used to say Mrs. Rawson was a very ordinary woman—and she disliked Mrs. Rawson something awful. They were always fight—I mean, father had—that is, I mean, WE had more trouble keeping peace between them than we did between any of the rest of the Aiders,” corrected Pollyanna, a little breathless from her efforts to steer between the Scylla of her father's past commands in regard to speaking of church quarrels, and the Charybdis of her aunt's present commands in regard to speaking of her father.
“Oh, that's fine then. I'm happy I'm EXtraordinary,” sighed Pollyanna, her expression brightening. “You see, Mrs. White used to say Mrs. Rawson was a pretty ordinary woman—and she really disliked Mrs. Rawson a lot. They were always fighting—I mean, my father had—that is, we had more trouble keeping peace between them than we did with any of the other Aiders,” Pollyanna corrected, a bit out of breath from trying to navigate between her father's past rules about talking about church arguments and her aunt's current rules about discussing her father.
“Yes, yes; well, never mind,” interposed Aunt Polly, a trifle impatiently. “You do run on so, Pollyanna, and no matter what we're talking about you always bring up at those Ladies' Aiders!”
“Yes, yes; well, never mind,” Aunt Polly interrupted, a bit impatiently. “You always talk so much, Pollyanna, and no matter what we're discussing, you always mention those Ladies' Aiders!”
“Yes'm,” smiled Pollyanna, cheerfully, “I reckon I do, maybe. But you see they used to bring me up, and—”
“Yes, ma’am,” smiled Pollyanna, cheerfully, “I guess I do, maybe. But you see they used to raise me, and—”
“That will do, Pollyanna,” interrupted a cold voice. “Now what is it about this jelly?”
"That's enough, Pollyanna," a cold voice cut in. "Now what's going on with this jelly?"
“Nothing, Aunt Polly, truly, that you would mind, I'm sure. You let me take jelly to HER, so I thought you would to HIM—this once. You see, broken legs aren't like—like lifelong invalids, so his won't last forever as Mrs. Snow's does, and she can have all the rest of the things after just once or twice.”
“Nothing, Aunt Polly, seriously, that you would mind, I'm sure. You let me take jelly to HER, so I thought you would to HIM—just this once. You see, broken legs aren't like—like lifelong disabilities, so his won't last forever like Mrs. Snow's does, and she can have all the other stuff after just once or twice.”
“'Him'? 'He'? 'Broken leg'? What are you talking about, Pollyanna?”
“'Him'? 'He'? 'Broken leg'? What are you talking about, Pollyanna?”
Pollyanna stared; then her face relaxed.
Pollyanna stared for a moment, then her face softened.
“Oh, I forgot. I reckon you didn't know. You see, it happened while you were gone. It was the very day you went that I found him in the woods, you know; and I had to unlock his house and telephone for the men and the doctor, and hold his head, and everything. And of course then I came away and haven't seen him since. But when Nancy made the jelly for Mrs. Snow this week I thought how nice it would be if I could take it to him instead of her, just this once. Aunt Polly, may I?”
“Oh, I forgot. I guess you didn't know. It happened while you were gone. It was the very day you left that I found him in the woods, you know; and I had to unlock his house and call the guys and the doctor, and hold his head, and everything. Then I left and haven’t seen him since. But when Nancy made the jelly for Mrs. Snow this week, I thought how nice it would be if I could take it to him instead of her, just this once. Aunt Polly, can I?”
“Yes, yes, I suppose so,” acquiesced Miss Polly, a little wearily. “Who did you say he was?”
“Yes, yes, I guess so,” replied Miss Polly, a bit tired. “Who did you say he was?”
“The Man. I mean, Mr. John Pendleton.”
“The Man. I mean, Mr. John Pendleton.”
Miss Polly almost sprang from her chair.
Miss Polly nearly jumped out of her chair.
“JOHN PENDLETON!”
“John Pendleton!”
“Yes. Nancy told me his name. Maybe you know him.”
“Yes. Nancy mentioned his name. Maybe you know him.”
Miss Polly did not answer this. Instead she asked:
Miss Polly didn’t respond to that. Instead, she asked:
“Do YOU know him?”
"Do you know him?"
Pollyanna nodded.
Pollyanna agreed.
“Oh, yes. He always speaks and smiles—now. He's only cross OUTSIDE, you know. I'll go and get the jelly. Nancy had it 'most fixed when I came in,” finished Pollyanna, already halfway across the room.
“Oh, yes. He always talks and smiles—now. He's only grumpy OUTSIDE, you know. I'll go get the jelly. Nancy had it almost ready when I walked in,” finished Pollyanna, already halfway across the room.
“Pollyanna, wait! Miss Polly's voice was suddenly very stern. I've changed my mind. I would prefer that Mrs. Snow had that jelly to-day—as usual. That is all. You may go now.”
“Pollyanna, wait! Miss Polly's voice became really firm. I've changed my mind. I’d rather that Mrs. Snow had that jelly today—as usual. That’s it. You can go now.”
Pollyanna's face fell.
Pollyanna's expression changed.
“Oh, but Aunt Polly, HERS will last. She can always be sick and have things, you know; but his is just a broken leg, and legs don't last—I mean, broken ones. He's had it a whole week now.”
“Oh, but Aunt Polly, HERS will last. She can always be sick and have things, you know; but his is just a broken leg, and broken legs don't last. He's had it for a whole week now.”
“Yes, I remember. I heard Mr. John Pendleton had met with an accident,” said Miss Polly, a little stiffly; “but—I do not care to be sending jelly to John Pendleton, Pollyanna.”
“Yes, I remember. I heard that Mr. John Pendleton got into an accident,” said Miss Polly, a bit stiffly; “but—I’m not interested in sending jelly to John Pendleton, Pollyanna.”
“I know, he is cross—outside,” admitted Pollyanna, sadly, “so I suppose you don't like him. But I wouldn't say 'twas you sent it. I'd say 'twas me. I like him. I'd be glad to send him jelly.”
“I know he’s upset—outside,” Pollyanna admitted sadly, “so I guess you don’t like him. But I wouldn’t say it was you who sent it. I’d say it was me. I like him. I’d be happy to send him jelly.”
Miss Polly began to shake her head again. Then, suddenly, she stopped, and asked in a curiously quiet voice:
Miss Polly started shaking her head again. Then, suddenly, she stopped and asked in a strangely quiet voice:
“Does he know who you—are, Pollyanna?”
“Does he know who you are, Pollyanna?”
The little girl sighed.
The young girl sighed.
“I reckon not. I told him my name, once, but he never calls me it—never.”
"I don't think so. I told him my name once, but he never uses it—never."
“Does he know where you—live?”
“Does he know where you live?”
“Oh, no. I never told him that.”
“Oh, no. I never said that to him.”
“Then he doesn't know you're my—niece?”
“Then he doesn't know you're my—niece?”
“I don't think so.”
"I don't think so."
For a moment there was silence. Miss Polly was looking at Pollyanna with eyes that did not seem to see her at all. The little girl, shifting impatiently from one small foot to the other, sighed audibly. Then Miss Polly roused herself with a start.
For a moment, there was silence. Miss Polly was staring at Pollyanna with eyes that seemed not to see her at all. The little girl shifted impatiently from one foot to the other and sighed loudly. Then Miss Polly snapped out of it with a start.
“Very well, Pollyanna,” she said at last, still in that queer voice, so unlike her own; “you may you may take the jelly to Mr. Pendleton as your own gift. But understand: I do not send it. Be very sure that he does not think I do!”
“Alright, Pollyanna,” she finally said, still using that strange voice, so different from her own; “you can take the jelly to Mr. Pendleton as your own gift. But understand this: I am not sending it. Make sure he doesn’t think I am!”
“Yes'm—no'm—thank you, Aunt Polly,” exulted Pollyanna, as she flew through the door.
“Yes, ma’am—no, ma’am—thank you, Aunt Polly,” exclaimed Pollyanna, as she dashed through the door.
CHAPTER XV. DR. CHILTON
The great gray pile of masonry looked very different to Pollyanna when she made her second visit to the house of Mr. John Pendleton. Windows were open, an elderly woman was hanging out clothes in the back yard, and the doctor's gig stood under the porte-cochere.
The large gray stone building looked completely different to Pollyanna when she returned to Mr. John Pendleton's house for the second time. The windows were open, an older woman was hanging laundry in the backyard, and the doctor’s carriage was parked under the porch.
As before Pollyanna went to the side door. This time she rang the bell—her fingers were not stiff to-day from a tight clutch on a bunch of keys.
As before, Pollyanna went to the side door. This time she rang the bell—her fingers weren't stiff today from tightly clutching a bunch of keys.
A familiar-looking small dog bounded up the steps to greet her, but there was a slight delay before the woman who had been hanging out the clothes opened the door.
A small dog that looked familiar bounded up the steps to greet her, but there was a slight pause before the woman who had been hanging out the laundry opened the door.
“If you please, I've brought some calf's-foot jelly for Mr. Pendleton,” smiled Pollyanna.
“If you don’t mind, I’ve brought some calf's-foot jelly for Mr. Pendleton,” smiled Pollyanna.
“Thank you,” said the woman, reaching for the bowl in the little girl's hand. “Who shall I say sent it? And it's calf's-foot jelly?”
“Thank you,” the woman said, reaching for the bowl in the little girl's hand. “Who should I say sent it? And is it calf's-foot jelly?”
The doctor, coming into the hall at that moment, heard the woman's words and saw the disappointed look on Pollyanna's face. He stepped quickly forward.
The doctor walked into the hall just then, heard the woman's words, and noticed the disappointed look on Pollyanna's face. He stepped forward quickly.
“Ah! Some calf's-foot jelly?” he asked genially. “That will be fine! Maybe you'd like to see our patient, eh?”
“Ah! Some calf's-foot jelly?” he asked warmly. “That sounds great! Would you like to see our patient, huh?”
“Oh, yes, sir,” beamed Pollyanna; and the woman, in obedience to a nod from the doctor, led the way down the hall at once, though plainly with vast surprise on her face.
“Oh, yes, sir,” smiled Pollyanna; and the woman, responding to a nod from the doctor, immediately led the way down the hall, clearly surprised.
Behind the doctor, a young man (a trained nurse from the nearest city) gave a disturbed exclamation.
Behind the doctor, a young man (a trained nurse from the closest city) let out a startled exclamation.
“But, Doctor, didn't Mr. Pendleton give orders not to admit—any one?”
“But, Doctor, didn’t Mr. Pendleton say not to let anyone in?”
“Oh, yes,” nodded the doctor, imperturbably. “But I'm giving orders now. I'll take the risk.” Then he added whimsically: “You don't know, of course; but that little girl is better than a six-quart bottle of tonic any day. If anything or anybody can take the grouch out of Pendleton this afternoon, she can. That's why I sent her in.”
“Oh, yes,” nodded the doctor, unfazed. “But I'm calling the shots now. I’ll take the risk.” Then he added playfully: “You don’t realize, of course; but that little girl is worth more than a six-quart bottle of tonic any day. If anything or anyone can lift Pendleton's spirits this afternoon, it’s her. That’s why I sent her in.”
“Who is she?”
“Who’s she?”
For one brief moment the doctor hesitated.
For a short moment, the doctor paused.
“She's the niece of one of our best known residents. Her name is Pollyanna Whittier. I—I don't happen to enjoy a very extensive personal acquaintance with the little lady as yet; but lots of my patients do—I'm thankful to say!”
“She's the niece of one of our most well-known residents. Her name is Pollyanna Whittier. I—I don’t really have a close personal relationship with the young lady yet; but many of my patients do—I’m glad to say!”
The nurse smiled.
The nurse smiled.
“Indeed! And what are the special ingredients of this wonder-working—tonic of hers?”
“Definitely! So, what are the special ingredients of her amazing tonic?”
The doctor shook his head.
The doctor shook his head.
“I don't know. As near as I can find out it is an overwhelming, unquenchable gladness for everything that has happened or is going to happen. At any rate, her quaint speeches are constantly being repeated to me, and, as near as I can make out, 'just being glad' is the tenor of most of them. All is,” he added, with another whimsical smile, as he stepped out on to the porch, “I wish I could prescribe her—and buy her—as I would a box of pills;—though if there gets to be many of her in the world, you and I might as well go to ribbon-selling and ditch-digging for all the money we'd get out of nursing and doctoring,” he laughed, picking up the reins and stepping into the gig.
“I don't know. As far as I can tell, it's this overwhelming, unshakeable happiness for everything that’s happened or is going to happen. Anyway, her quirky speeches keep getting repeated to me, and from what I gather, 'just being happy' is the main point of most of them. Everything is,” he added with another playful smile as he stepped onto the porch, “I wish I could prescribe her—and buy her—just like a box of pills; though if there are too many of her in the world, you and I might as well go sell ribbons and dig ditches for all the money we'd make from nursing and doctoring,” he laughed, picking up the reins and stepping into the gig.
Pollyanna, meanwhile, in accordance with the doctor's orders, was being escorted to John Pendleton's rooms.
Pollyanna was being taken to John Pendleton's rooms, following the doctor's orders.
Her way led through the great library at the end of the hall, and, rapid as was her progress through it, Pollyanna saw at once that great changes had taken place. The book-lined walls and the crimson curtains were the same; but there was no litter on the floor, no untidiness on the desk, and not so much as a grain of dust in sight. The telephone card hung in its proper place, and the brass andirons had been polished. One of the mysterious doors was open, and it was toward this that the maid led the way. A moment later Pollyanna found herself in a sumptuously furnished bedroom while the maid was saying in a frightened voice:
Her path went through the large library at the end of the hall, and, despite how quickly she moved through it, Pollyanna immediately noticed that significant changes had occurred. The walls lined with books and the crimson curtains were still the same; however, there was no mess on the floor, no disarray on the desk, and not even a speck of dust in sight. The telephone card was hanging neatly in its place, and the brass andirons had been polished. One of the mysterious doors was open, and the maid headed in that direction. A moment later, Pollyanna found herself in a lavishly decorated bedroom while the maid spoke in a scared voice:
“If you please, sir, here—here's a little girl with some jelly. The doctor said I was to—to bring her in.”
“If you don’t mind, sir, here—here's a little girl with some jelly. The doctor said I was to—bring her in.”
The next moment Pollyanna found herself alone with a very cross-looking man lying flat on his back in bed.
The next moment, Pollyanna found herself alone with a very grumpy-looking man lying flat on his back in bed.
“See here, didn't I say—” began an angry voice. “Oh, it's you!” it broke off not very graciously, as Pollyanna advanced toward the bed.
“Look, didn’t I say—” started an angry voice. “Oh, it’s you!” it stopped abruptly, not very politely, as Pollyanna walked toward the bed.
“Yes, sir,” smiled Pollyanna. “Oh, I'm so glad they let me in! You see, at first the lady 'most took my jelly, and I was so afraid I wasn't going to see you at all. Then the doctor came, and he said I might. Wasn't he lovely to let me see you?”
“Yes, sir,” smiled Pollyanna. “Oh, I'm so glad they let me in! You see, at first, the lady almost took my jelly, and I was so worried I wasn't going to see you at all. Then the doctor came, and he said I could. Wasn't he nice to let me see you?”
In spite of himself the man's lips twitched into a smile; but all he said was “Humph!”
In spite of himself, the man's lips curled into a smile; but all he said was, "Humph!"
“And I've brought you some jelly,” resumed Pollyanna; “—calf's-foot. I hope you like it?” There was a rising inflection in her voice.
“And I've brought you some jelly,” continued Pollyanna; “—calf's foot. I hope you like it?” Her voice had a hopeful tone.
“Never ate it.” The fleeting smile had gone, and the scowl had come back to the man's face.
“Never ate it.” The brief smile vanished, replaced by a scowl on the man's face.
For a brief instant Pollyanna's countenance showed disappointment; but it cleared as she set the bowl of jelly down.
For a moment, Pollyanna looked disappointed; but it brightened when she put the bowl of jelly down.
“Didn't you? Well, if you didn't, then you can't know you DON'T like it, anyhow, can you? So I reckon I'm glad you haven't, after all. Now, if you knew—”
“Didn't you? Well, if you didn't, then you can't really know that you DON'T like it, can you? So I guess I'm glad you haven't, after all. Now, if you knew—”
“Yes, yes; well, there's one thing I know all right, and that is that I'm flat on my back right here this minute, and that I'm liable to stay here—till doomsday, I guess.”
“Yes, yes; well, there's one thing I know for sure, and that is that I'm flat on my back right now, and I'm probably going to stay here—until the end of time, I guess.”
Pollyanna looked shocked.
Pollyanna was shocked.
“Oh, no! It couldn't be till doomsday, you know, when the angel Gabriel blows his trumpet, unless it should come quicker than we think it will—oh, of course, I know the Bible says it may come quicker than we think, but I don't think it will—that is, of course I believe the Bible; but I mean I don't think it will come as much quicker as it would if it should come now, and—”
“Oh, no! It couldn't be until the end of the world, you know, when the angel Gabriel blows his trumpet, unless it happens sooner than we expect—oh, of course, I know the Bible says it could happen faster than we think, but I don’t believe it will—that is, of course, I believe the Bible; but I mean I don't think it will happen as much faster as it would if it were to happen now, and—”
John Pendleton laughed suddenly—and aloud. The nurse, coming in at that moment, heard the laugh, and beat a hurried—but a very silent—retreat. He had the air of a frightened cook who, seeing the danger of a breath of cold air striking a half-done cake, hastily shuts the oven door.
John Pendleton suddenly burst out laughing. The nurse, entering at that moment, heard the laughter and quickly—but very quietly—backed out. He looked like a scared cook who, realizing that a cold draft might ruin a half-baked cake, hurriedly closed the oven door.
“Aren't you getting a little mixed?” asked John Pendleton of Pollyanna.
“Aren't you getting a bit confused?” asked John Pendleton to Pollyanna.
The little girl laughed.
The girl giggled.
“Maybe. But what I mean is, that legs don't last—broken ones, you know—like lifelong invalids, same as Mrs. Snow has got. So yours won't last till doomsday at all. I should think you could be glad of that.”
“Maybe. But what I mean is, legs don’t last—broken ones, you know—like lifelong invalids, just like Mrs. Snow has. So yours won’t last forever at all. I would think you’d be glad about that.”
“Oh, I am,” retorted the man grimly.
“Oh, I am,” the man replied grimly.
“And you didn't break but one. You can be glad 'twasn't two.” Pollyanna was warming to her task.
“And you only broke one. You can be glad it wasn’t two.” Pollyanna was getting into her groove.
“Of course! So fortunate,” sniffed the man, with uplifted eyebrows; “looking at it from that standpoint, I suppose I might be glad I wasn't a centipede and didn't break fifty!”
“Of course! So lucky,” the man sniffed, raising his eyebrows; “looking at it that way, I guess I could be happy I’m not a centipede and didn’t break fifty!”
Pollyanna chuckled.
Pollyanna laughed.
“Oh, that's the best yet,” she crowed. “I know what a centipede is; they've got lots of legs. And you can be glad—”
“Oh, that's the best one yet,” she exclaimed. “I know what a centipede is; they have a ton of legs. And you can be glad—”
“Oh, of course,” interrupted the man, sharply, all the old bitterness coming back to his voice; “I can be glad, too, for all the rest, I suppose—the nurse, and the doctor, and that confounded woman in the kitchen!”
“Oh, sure,” the man cut in sharply, all the old bitterness creeping back into his voice; “I can be glad for everything else, I guess—the nurse, and the doctor, and that annoying woman in the kitchen!”
“Why, yes, sir—only think how bad 'twould be if you DIDN'T have them!”
“Of course, sir—just imagine how bad it would be if you DIDN'T have them!”
“Well, I—eh?” he demanded sharply.
“Well, I—huh?” he demanded sharply.
“Why, I say, only think how bad it would be if you didn't have 'em—and you lying here like this!”
“Just think about how bad it would be if you didn't have them—and you lying here like this!”
“As if that wasn't the very thing that was at the bottom of the whole matter,” retorted the man, testily, “because I am lying here like this! And yet you expect me to say I'm glad because of a fool woman who disarranges the whole house and calls it 'regulating,' and a man who aids and abets her in it, and calls it 'nursing,' to say nothing of the doctor who eggs 'em both on—and the whole bunch of them, meanwhile, expecting me to pay them for it, and pay them well, too!”
“As if that wasn't the very thing that was at the bottom of the whole matter,” the man shot back irritably, “because I'm lying here like this! And yet you expect me to say I'm glad because of some foolish woman who messes up the whole house and calls it 'organizing,' and a man who helps her with it and calls it 'caring for me,' not to mention the doctor who encourages them both—and they all expect me to pay them for it, and pay them well, too!”
Pollyanna frowned sympathetically.
Pollyanna frowned with sympathy.
“Yes, I know. THAT part is too bad—about the money—when you've been saving it, too, all this time.”
“Yes, I know. THAT part really sucks—about the money—especially since you’ve been saving it all this time.”
“When—eh?”
"When—huh?"
“Saving it—buying beans and fish balls, you know. Say, DO you like beans?—or do you like turkey better, only on account of the sixty cents?”
“Saving it—buying beans and fish balls, you know. So, do you like beans? Or do you prefer turkey just because it’s sixty cents?”
“Look a-here, child, what are you talking about?”
“Look here, kid, what are you talking about?”
Pollyanna smiled radiantly.
Pollyanna beamed brightly.
“About your money, you know—denying yourself, and saving it for the heathen. You see, I found out about it. Why, Mr. Pendleton, that's one of the ways I knew you weren't cross inside. Nancy told me.”
“About your money, you know—holding back on yourself and saving it for the people in need. I found out about it. Why, Mr. Pendleton, that’s one of the reasons I knew you weren’t upset on the inside. Nancy told me.”
The man's jaw dropped.
The man's jaw dropped.
“Nancy told you I was saving money for the—Well, may I inquire who Nancy is?”
“Nancy told you I was saving money for the—Well, can I ask who Nancy is?”
“Our Nancy. She works for Aunt Polly.”
"Our Nancy. She works for Aunt Polly."
“Aunt Polly! Well, who is Aunt Polly?”
“Aunt Polly! So, who is Aunt Polly?”
“She's Miss Polly Harrington. I live with her.”
"She's Miss Polly Harrington. I live with her."
The man made a sudden movement.
The man moved abruptly.
“Miss—Polly—Harrington!” he breathed. “You live with—HER!”
“Miss Polly Harrington!” he breathed. “You live with her!”
“Yes; I'm her niece. She's taken me to bring up—on account of my mother, you know,” faltered Pollyanna, in a low voice. “She was her sister. And after father—went to be with her and the rest of us in Heaven, there wasn't any one left for me down here but the Ladies' Aid; so she took me.”
“Yes; I'm her niece. She took me in to raise me—because of my mom, you know,” Pollyanna said softly. “She was her sister. And after my dad—went to join her and the rest of us in Heaven, there was no one left for me down here except the Ladies' Aid; so she took me in.”
The man did not answer. His face, as he lay back on the pillow now, was very white—so white that Pollyanna was frightened. She rose uncertainly to her feet.
The man didn't respond. His face, as he lay back on the pillow now, was very pale—so pale that Pollyanna felt scared. She stood up hesitantly.
“I reckon maybe I'd better go now,” she proposed. “I—I hope you'll like—the jelly.”
“I think it’s time for me to head out now,” she suggested. “I—I hope you enjoy—the jelly.”
The man turned his head suddenly, and opened his eyes. There was a curious longing in their dark depths which even Pollyanna saw, and at which she marvelled.
The man suddenly turned his head and opened his eyes. There was a curious longing in their dark depths that even Pollyanna noticed, and she was amazed by it.
“And so you are—Miss Polly Harrington's niece,” he said gently.
“And so you are—Miss Polly Harrington's niece,” he said softly.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
Still the man's dark eyes lingered on her face, until Pollyanna, feeling vaguely restless, murmured:
Still, the man's dark eyes remained on her face until Pollyanna, feeling somewhat uneasy, murmured:
“I—I suppose you know—her.”
"I guess you know her."
John Pendleton's lips curved in an odd smile.
John Pendleton's lips twisted into a strange smile.
“Oh, yes; I know her.” He hesitated, then went on, still with that curious smile. “But—you don't mean—you can't mean that it was Miss Polly Harrington who sent that jelly—to me?” he said slowly.
“Oh, yes; I know her.” He paused, then continued, still with that curious smile. “But—you can’t mean—it was Miss Polly Harrington who sent that jelly—to me?” he said slowly.
Pollyanna looked distressed.
Pollyanna appeared upset.
“N-no, sir: she didn't. She said I must be very sure not to let you think she did send it. But I—”
“N-no, sir: she didn't. She said I must be very sure not to let you think she did send it. But I—”
“I thought as much,” vouchsafed the man, shortly, turning away his head. And Pollyanna, still more distressed, tiptoed from the room.
“I figured that,” the man said briefly, turning his head away. And Pollyanna, even more upset, tiptoed out of the room.
Under the porte-cochere she found the doctor waiting in his gig. The nurse stood on the steps.
Under the carport, she found the doctor waiting in his carriage. The nurse stood on the steps.
“Well, Miss Pollyanna, may I have the pleasure of seeing you home?” asked the doctor smilingly. “I started to drive on a few minutes ago; then it occurred to me that I'd wait for you.”
"Well, Miss Pollyanna, can I walk you home?" the doctor asked with a smile. "I was about to drive off a few minutes ago, but then I thought I’d wait for you."
“Thank you, sir. I'm glad you did. I just love to ride,” beamed Pollyanna, as he reached out his hand to help her in.
“Thank you, sir. I’m glad you did. I just love to ride,” smiled Pollyanna, as he extended his hand to help her in.
“Do you?” smiled the doctor, nodding his head in farewell to the young man on the steps. “Well, as near as I can judge, there are a good many things you 'love' to do—eh?” he added, as they drove briskly away.
“Do you?” smiled the doctor, nodding his head in farewell to the young man on the steps. “Well, as far as I can tell, there are quite a few things you 'love' to do—right?” he added, as they drove off quickly.
Pollyanna laughed.
Pollyanna giggled.
“Why, I don't know. I reckon perhaps there are,” she admitted. “I like to do 'most everything that's LIVING. Of course I don't like the other things very well—sewing, and reading out loud, and all that. But THEY aren't LIVING.”
“Honestly, I don't know. I guess there might be,” she admitted. “I enjoy doing just about everything that's ALIVE. Of course, I’m not a fan of other things—like sewing, reading out loud, and all that. But those things aren't ALIVE.”
“No? What are they, then?”
“No? What are they?”
“Aunt Polly says they're 'learning to live,'” sighed Pollyanna, with a rueful smile.
“Aunt Polly says they’re 'learning to live,'” sighed Pollyanna, with a bittersweet smile.
The doctor smiled now—a little queerly.
The doctor smiled now—a bit strangely.
“Does she? Well, I should think she might say—just that.”
“Does she? Well, I think she might say—exactly that.”
“Yes,” responded Pollyanna. “But I don't see it that way at all. I don't think you have to LEARN how to live. I didn't, anyhow.”
“Yes,” replied Pollyanna. “But I don’t see it that way at all. I don’t think you have to LEARN how to live. I didn’t, anyway.”
The doctor drew a long sigh.
The doctor let out a long sigh.
“After all, I'm afraid some of us—do have to, little girl,” he said. Then, for a time he was silent. Pollyanna, stealing a glance at his face, felt vaguely sorry for him. He looked so sad. She wished, uneasily, that she could “do something.” It was this, perhaps, that caused her to say in a timid voice:
“After all, I'm afraid some of us—have to, little girl,” he said. Then, for a while, he was quiet. Pollyanna, sneaking a look at his face, felt a bit sorry for him. He looked so sad. She wished, uncomfortably, that she could “do something.” It was this, maybe, that made her say in a hesitant voice:
“Dr. Chilton, I should think being a doctor would, be the very gladdest kind of a business there was.”
“Dr. Chilton, I would think being a doctor would be the happiest kind of job there is.”
The doctor turned in surprise.
The doctor turned in surprise.
“'Gladdest'!—when I see so much suffering always, everywhere I go?” he cried.
“'Gladdest'!—when I see so much suffering all the time, everywhere I go?” he exclaimed.
She nodded.
She agreed.
“I know; but you're HELPING it—don't you see?—and of course you're glad to help it! And so that makes you the gladdest of any of us, all the time.”
“I know; but you're helping it—don’t you see?—and of course you're happy to help it! And that makes you the happiest of all of us, all the time.”
The doctor's eyes filled with sudden hot tears. The doctor's life was a singularly lonely one. He had no wife and no home save his two-room office in a boarding house. His profession was very dear to him. Looking now into Pollyanna's shining eyes, he felt as if a loving hand had been suddenly laid on his head in blessing. He knew, too, that never again would a long day's work or a long night's weariness be quite without that new-found exaltation that had come to him through Pollyanna's eyes.
The doctor’s eyes filled with sudden hot tears. His life was incredibly lonely. He had no wife and no home except for his two-room office in a boarding house. His job meant a lot to him. Looking into Pollyanna’s bright eyes, he felt like a loving hand had been placed on his head in blessing. He also knew that from now on, no matter how long the day or how tiring the night, he would never feel the same exhaustion, thanks to the new sense of joy he found in Pollyanna’s eyes.
“God bless you, little girl,” he said unsteadily. Then, with the bright smile his patients knew and loved so well, he added: “And I'm thinking, after all, that it was the doctor, quite as much as his patients, that needed a draft of that tonic!” All of which puzzled Pollyanna very much—until a chipmunk, running across the road, drove the whole matter from her mind.
“God bless you, little girl,” he said unsteadily. Then, with the bright smile his patients knew and loved so well, he added: “And I'm realizing, after all, that it was the doctor, just as much as his patients, who needed a dose of that tonic!” All of this puzzled Pollyanna a lot—until a chipmunk, darting across the road, distracted her completely.
The doctor left Pollyanna at her own door, smiled at Nancy, who was sweeping off the front porch, then drove rapidly away.
The doctor dropped Pollyanna off at her door, smiled at Nancy, who was sweeping the front porch, and then drove off quickly.
“I've had a perfectly beautiful ride with the doctor,” announced Pollyanna, bounding up the steps. “He's lovely, Nancy!”
“I just had a wonderful ride with the doctor,” Pollyanna announced, bouncing up the steps. “He’s great, Nancy!”
“Is he?”
"Is he?"
“Yes. And I told him I should think his business would be the very gladdest one there was.”
“Yes. And I told him I thought his business would be the happiest one around.”
“What!—goin' ter see sick folks—an' folks what ain't sick but thinks they is, which is worse?” Nancy's face showed open skepticism.
“What!—going to see sick people—and people who aren't sick but think they are, which is worse?” Nancy's face displayed clear skepticism.
Pollyanna laughed gleefully.
Pollyanna laughed joyfully.
“Yes. That's 'most what he said, too; but there is a way to be glad, even then. Guess!”
“Yes. That's pretty much what he said, too; but there's a way to be happy, even then. Guess!”
Nancy frowned in meditation. Nancy was getting so she could play this game of “being glad” quite successfully, she thought. She rather enjoyed studying out Pollyanna's “posers,” too, as she called some of the little girl's questions.
Nancy frowned in thought. She was getting pretty good at this game of “being glad,” she thought. She even enjoyed figuring out Pollyanna's “posers,” as she referred to some of the little girl’s questions.
“Oh, I know,” she chuckled. “It's just the opposite from what you told Mis' Snow.”
“Oh, I know,” she laughed. “It's totally the opposite of what you told Mrs. Snow.”
“Opposite?” repeated Pollyanna, obviously puzzled.
"Opposite?" Pollyanna repeated, clearly confused.
“Yes. You told her she could be glad because other folks wasn't like her—all sick, you know.”
“Yes. You told her she could be happy because other people weren't like her—all sick, you know.”
“Yes,” nodded Pollyanna.
"Yes," Pollyanna nodded.
“Well, the doctor can be glad because he isn't like other folks—the sick ones, I mean, what he doctors,” finished Nancy in triumph.
"Well, the doctor can feel good because he's not like other people—the sick ones, I mean, the ones he treats," Nancy concluded triumphantly.
It was Pollyanna's turn to frown.
It was Pollyanna's turn to look upset.
“Why, y-yes,” she admitted. “Of course that IS one way, but it isn't the way I said; and—someway, I don't seem to quite like the sound of it. It isn't exactly as if he said he was glad they WERE sick, but—You do play the game so funny, sometimes Nancy,” she sighed, as she went into the house.
“Why, y-yes,” she admitted. “Of course that’s one way, but it’s not the way I mentioned; and—somehow, I just don’t like how it sounds. It’s not like he said he was glad they were sick, but—You have such a strange way of playing the game sometimes, Nancy,” she sighed as she went into the house.
Pollyanna found her aunt in the sitting room.
Pollyanna found her aunt in the living room.
“Who was that man—the one who drove into the yard, Pollyanna?” questioned the lady a little sharply.
“Who was that man—the one who drove into the yard, Pollyanna?” the lady asked a bit sharply.
“Why, Aunt Polly, that was Dr. Chilton! Don't you know him?”
“Why, Aunt Polly, that was Dr. Chilton! Don't you recognize him?”
“Dr. Chilton! What was he doing—here?”
“Dr. Chilton! What was he doing—here?”
“He drove me home. Oh, and I gave the jelly to Mr. Pendleton, and—”
“He drove me home. Oh, and I gave the jelly to Mr. Pendleton, and—”
Miss Polly lifted her head quickly.
Miss Polly quickly lifted her head.
“Pollyanna, he did not think I sent it?”
“Pollyanna, he didn’t think I sent it?”
“Oh, no, Aunt Polly. I told him you didn't.”
“Oh, no, Aunt Polly. I said you didn’t.”
Miss Polly grew a sudden vivid pink.
Miss Polly suddenly turned a bright shade of pink.
“You TOLD him I didn't!”
“You told him I didn't!”
Pollyanna opened wide her eyes at the remonstrative dismay in her aunt's voice.
Pollyanna widened her eyes at the surprised disappointment in her aunt's voice.
“Why, Aunt Polly, you SAID to!”
“Why, Aunt Polly, you told me to!”
Aunt Polly sighed.
Aunt Polly let out a sigh.
“I SAID, Pollyanna, that I did not send it, and for you to be very sure that he did not think I DID!—which is a very different matter from TELLING him outright that I did not send it.” And she turned vexedly away.
“I told you, Pollyanna, that I didn’t send it, and you need to be very clear that he didn’t think I did!—which is a completely different thing from just saying directly that I didn’t send it.” And she turned away in frustration.
“Dear me! Well, I don't see where the difference is,” sighed Pollyanna, as she went to hang her hat on the one particular hook in the house upon which Aunt Polly had said that it must be hung.
“Dear me! I just don’t see the difference,” sighed Pollyanna as she went to hang her hat on the specific hook in the house where Aunt Polly had said it must be hung.
CHAPTER XVI. A RED ROSE AND A LACE SHAWL
It was on a rainy day about a week after Pollyanna's visit to Mr. John Pendleton, that Miss Polly was driven by Timothy to an early afternoon committee meeting of the Ladies' Aid Society. When she returned at three o'clock, her cheeks were a bright, pretty pink, and her hair, blown by the damp wind, had fluffed into kinks and curls wherever the loosened pins had given leave.
It was a rainy day about a week after Pollyanna's visit to Mr. John Pendleton when Miss Polly was driven by Timothy to an early afternoon meeting of the Ladies' Aid Society. When she came back at three o'clock, her cheeks were a lovely shade of pink, and her hair, tousled by the damp wind, had fluffed into kinks and curls wherever the loose pins had fallen out.
Pollyanna had never before seen her aunt look like this.
Pollyanna had never seen her aunt look like this before.
“Oh—oh—oh! Why, Aunt Polly, you've got 'em, too,” she cried rapturously, dancing round and round her aunt, as that lady entered the sitting room.
“Oh—oh—oh! Aunt Polly, you have them too!” she exclaimed excitedly, dancing around her aunt as she walked into the living room.
“Got what, you impossible child?”
“Got what, you impossible kid?”
Pollyanna was still revolving round and round her aunt.
Pollyanna was still circling her aunt.
“And I never knew you had 'em! Can folks have 'em when you don't know they've got 'em? DO you suppose I could?—'fore I get to Heaven, I mean,” she cried, pulling out with eager fingers the straight locks above her ears. “But then, they wouldn't be black, if they did come. You can't hide the black part.”
“And I never knew you had them! Can people have them when you don’t know they’ve got them? Do you think I could?—before I get to Heaven, I mean,” she exclaimed, eagerly pulling out the straight strands above her ears. “But then, they wouldn’t be black if they did come. You can’t hide the black part.”
“Pollyanna, what does all this mean?” demanded Aunt Polly, hurriedly removing her hat, and trying to smooth back her disordered hair.
“Pollyanna, what does all this mean?” Aunt Polly asked, quickly taking off her hat and trying to fix her messy hair.
“No, no—please, Aunt Polly!” Pollyanna's jubilant voice turned to one of distressed appeal. “Don't smooth 'em out! It's those that I'm talking about—those darling little black curls. Oh, Aunt Polly, they're so pretty!”
“No, no—please, Aunt Polly!” Pollyanna's cheerful voice shifted to one of urgent pleading. “Don’t straighten them out! It’s those that I’m talking about—those adorable little black curls. Oh, Aunt Polly, they’re so beautiful!”
“Nonsense! What do you mean, Pollyanna, by going to the Ladies' Aid the other day in that absurd fashion about that beggar boy?”
“Nonsense! What do you mean, Pollyanna, by going to the Ladies' Aid the other day dressed so ridiculously like that beggar boy?”
“But it isn't nonsense,” urged Pollyanna, answering only the first of her aunt's remarks. “You don't know how pretty you look with your hair like that! Oh, Aunt Polly, please, mayn't I do your hair like I did Mrs. Snow's, and put in a flower? I'd so love to see you that way! Why, you'd be ever so much prettier than she was!”
“But it isn't nonsense,” Pollyanna insisted, addressing just the first part of her aunt's comments. “You have no idea how pretty you look with your hair like that! Oh, Aunt Polly, please, can I style your hair like I did for Mrs. Snow and add a flower? I would love to see you that way! You'd be so much prettier than she was!”
“Pollyanna!” (Miss Polly spoke very sharply—all the more sharply because Pollyanna's words had given her an odd throb of joy: when before had anybody cared how she, or her hair looked? When before had anybody “loved” to see her “pretty”?) “Pollyanna, you did not answer my question. Why did you go to the Ladies' Aid in that absurd fashion?”
“Pollyanna!” (Miss Polly said sharply—especially since Pollyanna's words had unexpectedly filled her with joy: when had anyone ever cared about how she or her hair looked? When had anyone ever “loved” to see her “pretty”?) “Pollyanna, you didn’t answer my question. Why did you go to the Ladies' Aid looking so ridiculous?”
“Yes'm, I know; but, please, I didn't know it was absurd until I went and found out they'd rather see their report grow than Jimmy. So then I wrote to MY Ladies' Aiders—'cause Jimmy is far away from them, you know; and I thought maybe he could be their little India boy same as—Aunt Polly, WAS I your little India girl? And, Aunt Polly, you WILL let me do your hair, won't you?”
“Yeah, I know; but please, I didn't realize it was ridiculous until I found out they'd rather see their report get better than focus on Jimmy. So then I wrote to MY Ladies' Aiders—because Jimmy is way far from them, you know; and I thought maybe he could be their little India boy just like—Aunt Polly, WAS I your little India girl? And, Aunt Polly, you WILL let me do your hair, right?”
Aunt Polly put her hand to her throat—the old, helpless feeling was upon her, she knew.
Aunt Polly pressed her hand to her throat—the familiar, helpless feeling was washing over her, she realized.
“But, Pollyanna, when the ladies told me this afternoon how you came to them, I was so ashamed! I—”
“But, Pollyanna, when the ladies told me this afternoon how you came to them, I was so ashamed! I—”
Pollyanna began to dance up and down lightly on her toes.
Pollyanna started to dance up and down gently on her toes.
“You didn't!—You didn't say I COULDN'T do your hair,” she crowed triumphantly; “and so I'm sure it means just the other way 'round, sort of—like it did the other day about Mr. Pendleton's jelly that you didn't send, but didn't want me to say you didn't send, you know. Now wait just where you are. I'll get a comb.”
“You didn't!—You didn't say I COULDN'T do your hair,” she said proudly; “and so I'm pretty sure it means the opposite, sort of—like it did the other day about Mr. Pendleton's jelly that you didn’t send, but didn’t want me to say you didn’t send, you know. Now hold on right there. I'll grab a comb.”
“But Pollyanna, Pollyanna,” remonstrated Aunt Polly, following the little girl from the room and panting up-stairs after her.
“But Pollyanna, Pollyanna,” Aunt Polly protested, trailing behind the little girl as she went upstairs, out of breath.
“Oh, did you come up here?” Pollyanna greeted her at the door of Miss Polly's own room. “That'll be nicer yet! I've got the comb. Now sit down, please, right here. Oh, I'm so glad you let me do it!”
“Oh, did you come up here?” Pollyanna said as she opened the door to Miss Polly's room. “This is going to be even better! I’ve got the comb. Now, please sit down right here. Oh, I’m so glad you let me do this!”
“But, Pollyanna, I—I—”
“But, Pollyanna, I—I—”
Miss Polly did not finish her sentence. To her helpless amazement she found herself in the low chair before the dressing table, with her hair already tumbling about her ears under ten eager, but very gentle fingers.
Miss Polly didn’t finish her sentence. To her utter astonishment, she found herself in the low chair in front of the dressing table, with her hair already cascading around her ears under ten eager, yet very gentle fingers.
“Oh, my! what pretty hair you've got,” prattled Pollyanna; “and there's so much more of it than Mrs. Snow has, too! But, of course, you need more, anyhow, because you're well and can go to places where folks can see it. My! I reckon folks'll be glad when they do see it—and surprised, too, 'cause you've hid it so long. Why, Aunt Polly, I'll make you so pretty everybody'll just love to look at you!”
“Oh, wow! You've got such beautiful hair,” chatted Pollyanna; “and there's way more of it than Mrs. Snow has, too! But, of course, you need more hair anyway because you're healthy and can go to places where people can see it. Gosh, I bet people will be so happy when they finally see it—and shocked, too, since you've kept it hidden for so long. You know what, Aunt Polly? I’ll make you so pretty that everyone will just love looking at you!”
“Pollyanna!” gasped a stifled but shocked voice from a veil of hair. “I—I'm sure I don't know why I'm letting you do this silly thing.”
“Pollyanna!” gasped a muffled but shocked voice from behind a curtain of hair. “I—I'm really not sure why I'm letting you do this ridiculous thing.”
“Why, Aunt Polly, I should think you'd be glad to have folks like to look at you! Don't you like to look at pretty things? I'm ever so much happier when I look at pretty folks, 'cause when I look at the other kind I'm so sorry for them.”
“Why, Aunt Polly, I’d think you’d be happy to have people enjoy looking at you! Don’t you like looking at nice things? I feel so much happier when I see pretty people, because when I see the other kind, I just feel sorry for them.”
“But—but—”
“But—but—”
“And I just love to do folks' hair,” purred Pollyanna, contentedly. “I did quite a lot of the Ladies' Aiders'—but there wasn't any of them so nice as yours. Mrs. White's was pretty nice, though, and she looked just lovely one day when I dressed her up in—Oh, Aunt Polly, I've just happened to think of something! But it's a secret, and I sha'n't tell. Now your hair is almost done, and pretty quick I'm going to leave you just a minute; and you must promise—promise—PROMISE not to stir nor peek, even, till I come back. Now remember!” she finished, as she ran from the room.
“And I just love doing people's hair,” Pollyanna said happily. “I did quite a few of the Ladies' Aiders'—but none of them were as nice as yours. Mrs. White's was pretty nice, though, and she looked just gorgeous one day when I styled her up in—Oh, Aunt Polly, I just thought of something! But it's a secret, and I won't tell. Now your hair is almost done, and pretty soon I'm going to step out for just a minute; and you have to promise—promise—PROMISE not to move or peek, even, until I get back. Now remember!” she finished as she ran out of the room.
Aloud Miss Polly said nothing. To herself she said that of course she should at once undo the absurd work of her niece's fingers, and put her hair up properly again. As for “peeking” just as if she cared how—
Aloud, Miss Polly didn’t say anything. To herself, she thought that she should immediately fix the ridiculous job her niece had done and put her hair up properly again. As for “peeking,” as if she cared how—
At that moment—unaccountably—Miss Polly caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror of the dressing table. And what she saw sent such a flush of rosy color to her cheeks that—she only flushed the more at the sight.
At that moment—unexplainably—Miss Polly caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror on the dressing table. And what she saw brought such a rush of color to her cheeks that—she only blushed even more at the sight.
She saw a face—not young, it is true—but just now alight with excitement and surprise. The cheeks were a pretty pink. The eyes sparkled. The hair, dark, and still damp from the outdoor air, lay in loose waves about the forehead and curved back over the ears in wonderfully becoming lines, with softening little curls here and there.
She saw a face—not young, it’s true—but just now shining with excitement and surprise. The cheeks were a nice pink. The eyes sparkled. The hair, dark and still damp from the outdoor air, fell in loose waves around the forehead and curved back over the ears in beautifully flattering lines, with soft little curls here and there.
So amazed and so absorbed was Miss Polly with what she saw in the glass that she quite forgot her determination to do over her hair, until she heard Pollyanna enter the room again. Before she could move, then, she felt a folded something slipped across her eyes and tied in the back.
So amazed and so absorbed was Miss Polly with what she saw in the mirror that she completely forgot her plan to redo her hair until she heard Pollyanna walk back into the room. Before she could react, she felt something folded placed over her eyes and tied at the back.
“Pollyanna, Pollyanna! What are you doing?” she cried.
“Pollyanna, Pollyanna! What are you up to?” she shouted.
Pollyanna chuckled.
Pollyanna laughed.
“That's just what I don't want you to know, Aunt Polly, and I was afraid you WOULD peek, so I tied on the handkerchief. Now sit still. It won't take but just a minute, then I'll let you see.”
"That's exactly what I don't want you to know, Aunt Polly, and I was worried you might peek, so I tied the handkerchief on. Now sit still. It won't take more than a minute, and then I'll let you see."
“But, Pollyanna,” began Miss Polly, struggling blindly to her feet, “you must take this off! You—child, child! what ARE you doing?” she gasped, as she felt a soft something slipped about her shoulders.
“But, Pollyanna,” started Miss Polly, struggling to her feet, “you need to take this off! You—kid, what ARE you doing?” she gasped, as she felt something soft draped around her shoulders.
Pollyanna only chuckled the more gleefully. With trembling fingers she was draping about her aunt's shoulders the fleecy folds of a beautiful lace shawl, yellowed from long years of packing away, and fragrant with lavender. Pollyanna had found the shawl the week before when Nancy had been regulating the attic; and it had occurred to her to-day that there was no reason why her aunt, as well as Mrs. White of her Western home, should not be “dressed up.”
Pollyanna just laughed even more joyfully. With shaking fingers, she was wrapping a beautiful lace shawl around her aunt's shoulders. The shawl had yellowed from years of being stored away and smelled of lavender. Pollyanna had discovered it the week before when Nancy was organizing the attic, and today it occurred to her that there was no reason her aunt, just like Mrs. White from her Western home, shouldn’t be “dressed up.”
Her task completed, Pollyanna surveyed her work with eyes that approved, but that saw yet one touch wanting. Promptly, therefore, she pulled her aunt toward the sun parlor where she could see a belated red rose blooming on the trellis within reach of her hand.
Her task finished, Pollyanna looked over her work with approving eyes, but she noticed one more detail was needed. So, she quickly pulled her aunt toward the sun parlor where she could see a late-blooming red rose on the trellis just within reach.
“Pollyanna, what are you doing? Where are you taking me to?” recoiled Aunt Polly, vainly trying to hold herself back. “Pollyanna, I shall not—”
“Pollyanna, what are you doing? Where are you taking me?” Aunt Polly said, trying to hold herself back. “Pollyanna, I won’t—”
“It's just to the sun parlor—only a minute! I'll have you ready now quicker'n no time,” panted Pollyanna, reaching for the rose and thrusting it into the soft hair above Miss Polly's left ear. “There!” she exulted, untying the knot of the handkerchief and flinging the bit of linen far from her. “Oh, Aunt Polly, now I reckon you'll be glad I dressed you up!”
“It's just to the sunroom—only a minute! I'll have you ready in no time,” huffed Pollyanna, grabbing the rose and tucking it into the soft hair above Miss Polly's left ear. “There!” she cheered, undoing the knot of the handkerchief and tossing the piece of linen away. “Oh, Aunt Polly, I bet you'll be glad I dressed you up now!”
For one dazed moment Miss Polly looked at her bedecked self, and at her surroundings; then she gave a low cry and fled to her room. Pollyanna, following the direction of her aunt's last dismayed gaze, saw, through the open windows of the sun parlor, the horse and gig turning into the driveway. She recognized at once the man who held the reins. Delightedly she leaned forward.
For a moment, Miss Polly was stunned as she looked at her decorated self and her surroundings; then she let out a soft cry and ran to her room. Pollyanna, following the direction of her aunt's last shocked look, saw through the open windows of the sun parlor the horse and carriage turning into the driveway. She immediately recognized the man who was holding the reins. Excitedly, she leaned forward.
“Dr. Chilton, Dr. Chilton! Did you want to see me? I'm up here.”
“Dr. Chilton, Dr. Chilton! Did you want to talk to me? I'm up here.”
“Yes,” smiled the doctor, a little gravely. “Will you come down, please?”
“Yes,” the doctor smiled, a bit seriously. “Could you come down, please?”
In the bedroom Pollyanna found a flushed-faced, angry-eyed woman plucking at the pins that held a lace shawl in place.
In the bedroom, Pollyanna found a woman with a flushed face and angry eyes tugging at the pins that held a lace shawl in place.
“Pollyanna, how could you?” moaned the woman. “To think of your rigging me up like this, and then letting me—BE SEEN!”
“Pollyanna, how could you?” the woman groaned. “To think you set me up like this, and then let me—BE SEEN!”
Pollyanna stopped in dismay.
Pollyanna paused in shock.
“But you looked lovely—perfectly lovely, Aunt Polly; and—”
“But you looked lovely—perfectly lovely, Aunt Polly; and—”
“'Lovely'!” scorned the woman, flinging the shawl to one side and attacking her hair with shaking fingers.
“'Lovely'!” mocked the woman, tossing the shawl aside and wrestling with her hair using trembling fingers.
“Oh, Aunt Polly, please, please let the hair stay!”
“Oh, Aunt Polly, please, please let the hair stay!”
“Stay? Like this? As if I would!” And Miss Polly pulled the locks so tightly back that the last curl lay stretched dead at the ends of her fingers.
“Stay? Like this? As if I would!” And Miss Polly pulled her hair back so tightly that the last curl was stretched dead at the ends of her fingers.
“O dear! And you did look so pretty,” almost sobbed Pollyanna, as she stumbled through the door.
“O dear! You looked so pretty,” almost cried Pollyanna, as she stumbled through the door.
Down-stairs Pollyanna found the doctor waiting in his gig.
Downstairs, Pollyanna found the doctor waiting in his carriage.
“I've prescribed you for a patient, and he's sent me to get the prescription filled,” announced the doctor. “Will you go?”
“I've written you a prescription for a patient, and he asked me to get it filled,” the doctor said. “Will you go?”
“You mean—an errand—to the drug store?” asked Pollyanna, a little uncertainly. “I used to go some—for the Ladies' Aiders.”
“You mean—a trip—to the pharmacy?” asked Pollyanna, a little unsure. “I used to go there sometimes—for the Ladies' Aiders.”
The doctor shook his head with a smile.
The doctor smiled and shook his head.
“Not exactly. It's Mr. John Pendleton. He would like to see you to-day, if you'll be so good as to come. It's stopped raining, so I drove down after you. Will you come? I'll call for you and bring you back before six o'clock.”
“Not exactly. It's Mr. John Pendleton. He would like to see you today, if you'll be so kind as to come. It's stopped raining, so I drove down after you. Will you come? I'll pick you up and bring you back before six o'clock.”
“I'd love to!” exclaimed Pollyanna. “Let me ask Aunt Polly.”
“I'd love to!” Pollyanna exclaimed. “Let me ask Aunt Polly.”
In a few moments she returned, hat in hand, but with rather a sober face.
In a few moments, she came back, holding her hat but wearing a pretty serious expression.
“Didn't—your aunt want you to go?” asked the doctor, a little diffidently, as they drove away.
“Didn’t your aunt want you to go?” the doctor asked, a bit hesitantly, as they drove away.
“Y-yes,” sighed Pollyanna. “She—she wanted me to go TOO much, I'm afraid.”
“Y-yes,” sighed Pollyanna. “She—she wanted me to go too much, I’m afraid.”
“Wanted you to go TOO MUCH!”
“Wanted you to go WAY TOO MUCH!”
Pollyanna sighed again.
Pollyanna sighed once more.
“Yes. I reckon she meant she didn't want me there. You see, she said: 'Yes, yes, run along, run along—do! I wish you'd gone before.'”
“Yes. I think she meant she didn't want me there. You see, she said: 'Yes, yes, go on, go on—do! I wish you'd left earlier.'”
The doctor smiled—but with his lips only. His eyes were very grave. For some time he said nothing; then, a little hesitatingly, he asked:
The doctor smiled—but only with his lips. His eyes looked serious. For a while, he didn’t say anything; then, a bit hesitantly, he asked:
“Wasn't it—your aunt I saw with you a few minutes ago—in the window of the sun parlor?”
“Wasn't it your aunt I saw with you a few minutes ago in the window of the sunroom?”
Pollyanna drew a long breath.
Pollyanna took a deep breath.
“Yes; that's what's the whole trouble, I suppose. You see I'd dressed her up in a perfectly lovely lace shawl I found up-stairs, and I'd fixed her hair and put on a rose, and she looked so pretty. Didn't YOU think she looked just lovely?”
“Yes; that's what the whole problem is, I guess. You see, I dressed her up in a beautiful lace shawl I found upstairs, and I did her hair and added a rose, and she looked so pretty. Didn't YOU think she looked just lovely?”
For a moment the doctor did not answer. When he did speak his voice was so low Pollyanna could but just hear the words.
For a moment, the doctor was silent. When he finally spoke, his voice was so quiet that Pollyanna could barely hear him.
“Yes, Pollyanna, I—I thought she did look—just lovely.”
“Yes, Pollyanna, I—I thought she looked—just lovely.”
“Did you? I'm so glad! I'll tell her,” nodded the little girl, contentedly.
“Did you? I'm so happy! I’ll let her know,” nodded the little girl, content.
To her surprise the doctor gave a sudden exclamation.
To her surprise, the doctor suddenly exclaimed.
“Never! Pollyanna, I—I'm afraid I shall have to ask you not to tell her—that.”
“Never! Pollyanna, I—I'm afraid I have to ask you not to tell her that.”
“Why, Dr. Chilton! Why not? I should think you'd be glad—”
“Why, Dr. Chilton! Why not? I would think you'd be happy—”
“But she might not be,” cut in the doctor.
“But she might not be,” interrupted the doctor.
Pollyanna considered this for a moment.
Pollyanna thought about this for a moment.
“That's so—maybe she wouldn't,” she sighed. “I remember now; 'twas 'cause she saw you that she ran. And she—she spoke afterwards about her being seen in that rig.”
“That's so—maybe she wouldn't,” she sighed. “I remember now; it was because she saw you that she ran. And she—she talked later about being seen in that outfit.”
“I thought as much,” declared the doctor, under his breath.
“I figured as much,” the doctor said quietly.
“Still, I don't see why,” maintained Pollyanna, “—when she looked so pretty!”
“Still, I don't get why,” Pollyanna insisted, “—when she looked so pretty!”
The doctor said nothing. He did not speak again, indeed, until they were almost to the great stone house in which John Pendleton lay with a broken leg.
The doctor didn’t say anything. He didn’t speak again until they were nearly at the large stone house where John Pendleton was lying with a broken leg.
CHAPTER XVII. “JUST LIKE A BOOK”
John Pendleton greeted Pollyanna to-day with a smile.
“Well, Miss Pollyanna, I'm thinking you must be a very forgiving little person, else you wouldn't have come to see me again to-day.”
“Well, Miss Pollyanna, I think you must be a really forgiving person, or else you wouldn’t have come to see me again today.”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, I was real glad to come, and I'm sure I don't see why I shouldn't be, either.”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, I was really glad to come, and I'm sure I don't see why I shouldn't be, either.”
“Oh, well, you know, I was pretty cross with you, I'm afraid, both the other day when you so kindly brought me the jelly, and that time when you found me with the broken leg at first. By the way, too, I don't think I've ever thanked you for that. Now I'm sure that even you would admit that you were very forgiving to come and see me, after such ungrateful treatment as that!”
“Oh, well, you know, I was really upset with you, I'm sorry to say—both the other day when you kindly brought me the jelly, and that time when you found me with the broken leg at first. By the way, I don't think I've ever thanked you for that. Now I'm sure even you would agree that you were very forgiving to come and see me after such ungrateful treatment like that!”
Pollyanna stirred uneasily.
Pollyanna fidgeted uncomfortably.
“But I was glad to find you—that is, I don't mean I was glad your leg was broken, of course,” she corrected hurriedly.
“But I was really happy to find you—that is, I don't mean I was happy your leg was broken, of course,” she corrected quickly.
John Pendleton smiled.
John Pendleton grinned.
“I understand. Your tongue does get away with you once in a while, doesn't it, Miss Pollyanna? I do thank you, however; and I consider you a very brave little girl to do what you did that day. I thank you for the jelly, too,” he added in a lighter voice.
“I get it. Sometimes you just can't help yourself, can you, Miss Pollyanna? Still, I appreciate it, and I think you're really brave for what you did that day. And thanks for the jelly, too,” he added with a lighter tone.
“Did you like it?” asked Pollyanna with interest.
“Did you like it?” Pollyanna asked, interested.
“Very much. I suppose—there isn't any more to-day that—that Aunt Polly DIDN'T send, is there?” he asked with an odd smile.
“Very much. I guess—there isn't anything else today that Aunt Polly DIDN'T send, right?” he asked with a strange smile.
His visitor looked distressed.
His visitor seemed upset.
“N-no, sir.” She hesitated, then went on with heightened color. “Please, Mr. Pendleton, I didn't mean to be rude the other day when I said Aunt Polly did NOT send the jelly.”
“N-no, sir.” She hesitated, then continued with a flushed face. “Please, Mr. Pendleton, I didn't mean to be rude the other day when I said Aunt Polly did NOT send the jelly.”
There was no answer. John Pendleton was not smiling now. He was looking straight ahead of him with eyes that seemed to be gazing through and beyond the object before them. After a time he drew a long sigh and turned to Pollyanna. When he spoke his voice carried the old nervous fretfulness.
There was no response. John Pendleton wasn't smiling anymore. He was staring straight ahead, his eyes seeming to look through and beyond whatever was in front of him. After a while, he let out a long sigh and turned to Pollyanna. When he spoke, his voice had that familiar nervous edge.
“Well, well, this will never do at all! I didn't send for you to see me moping this time. Listen! Out in the library—the big room where the telephone is, you know—you will find a carved box on the lower shelf of the big case with glass doors in the corner not far from the fireplace. That is, it'll be there if that confounded woman hasn't 'regulated' it to somewhere else! You may bring it to me. It is heavy, but not too heavy for you to carry, I think.”
“Well, well, this isn't going to work at all! I didn’t call you to find me sulking this time. Listen! In the library—the big room with the phone, you know—you’ll find a carved box on the lower shelf of the large cabinet with glass doors in the corner near the fireplace. That is, it should be there unless that annoying woman has moved it somewhere else! You can bring it to me. It’s heavy, but I think it shouldn’t be too heavy for you to carry.”
“Oh, I'm awfully strong,” declared Pollyanna, cheerfully, as she sprang to her feet. In a minute she had returned with the box.
“Oh, I'm really strong,” Pollyanna said cheerfully as she jumped to her feet. In just a minute, she was back with the box.
It was a wonderful half-hour that Pollyanna spent then. The box was full of treasures—curios that John Pendleton had picked up in years of travel—and concerning each there was some entertaining story, whether it were a set of exquisitely carved chessmen from China, or a little jade idol from India.
It was a fantastic half-hour that Pollyanna spent then. The box was full of treasures—curios that John Pendleton had collected over years of travel—and for each one, there was an entertaining story, whether it was a set of beautifully carved chess pieces from China or a small jade idol from India.
It was after she had heard the story about the idol that Pollyanna murmured wistfully:
It was after she heard the story about the idol that Pollyanna murmured wistfully:
“Well, I suppose it WOULD be better to take a little boy in India to bring up—one that didn't know any more than to think that God was in that doll-thing—than it would be to take Jimmy Bean, a little boy who knows God is up in the sky. Still, I can't help wishing they had wanted Jimmy Bean, too, besides the India boys.”
“Well, I guess it WOULD be better to raise a little boy in India—one who doesn’t know anything more than to believe that God is in that doll—than to take Jimmy Bean, a little boy who knows God is up in the sky. Still, I can’t help wishing they had wanted Jimmy Bean, too, along with the boys from India.”
John Pendleton did not seem to hear. Again his, eyes were staring straight before him, looking at nothing. But soon he had roused himself, and had picked up another curio to talk about.
John Pendleton didn't seem to hear. Again, his eyes were staring straight ahead, focused on nothing. But soon he snapped out of it and picked up another curiosity to discuss.
The visit, certainly, was a delightful one, but before it was over, Pollyanna was realizing that they were talking about something besides the wonderful things in the beautiful carved box. They were talking of herself, of Nancy, of Aunt Polly, and of her daily life. They were talking, too, even of the life and home long ago in the far Western town.
The visit, of course, was enjoyable, but before it ended, Pollyanna began to notice that they were discussing things beyond the amazing items in the beautifully carved box. They were talking about her, about Nancy, about Aunt Polly, and about her everyday life. They were also reminiscing about life and home long ago in the distant Western town.
Not until it was nearly time for her to go, did the man say, in a voice Pollyanna had never before heard from stern John Pendleton:
Not until it was almost time for her to leave did the man speak, in a tone Pollyanna had never heard before from serious John Pendleton:
“Little girl, I want you to come to see me often. Will you? I'm lonesome, and I need you. There's another reason—and I'm going to tell you that, too. I thought, at first, after I found out who you were, the other day, that I didn't want you to come any more. You reminded me of—of something I have tried for long years to forget. So I said to myself that I never wanted to see you again; and every day, when the doctor asked if I wouldn't let him bring you to me, I said no.
“Hey there, little girl, I really want you to visit me often. Will you? I feel lonely, and I need you. There’s another reason—and I’m going to share that with you too. At first, when I found out who you were the other day, I thought I didn’t want you to come anymore. You reminded me of something I’ve tried for many years to forget. So I told myself that I never wanted to see you again; and every day, when the doctor asked if he could bring you to me, I said no."
“But after a time I found I was wanting to see you so much that—that the fact that I WASN'T seeing you was making me remember all the more vividly the thing I was so wanting to forget. So now I want you to come. Will you—little girl?”
“But after a while, I realized that I wanted to see you so much that the fact that I WASN'T seeing you made me remember even more clearly what I was trying so hard to forget. So now I want you to come. Will you—little girl?”
“Why, yes, Mr. Pendleton,” breathed Pollyanna, her eyes luminous with sympathy for the sad-faced man lying back on the pillow before her. “I'd love to come!”
“Of course, Mr. Pendleton,” Pollyanna said, her eyes shining with sympathy for the sad-faced man resting on the pillow in front of her. “I’d love to come!”
“Thank you,” said John Pendleton, gently.
“Thanks,” John Pendleton said quietly.
After supper that evening, Pollyanna, sitting on the back porch, told Nancy all about Mr. John Pendleton's wonderful carved box, and the still more wonderful things it contained.
After dinner that evening, Pollyanna, sitting on the back porch, told Nancy all about Mr. John Pendleton's amazing carved box and the even more incredible things inside it.
“And ter think,” sighed Nancy, “that he SHOWED ye all them things, and told ye about 'em like that—him that's so cross he never talks ter no one—no one!”
“And to think,” sighed Nancy, “that he SHOWED you all those things, and told you about them like that—him who's so grumpy he never talks to anyone—anyone!”
“Oh, but he isn't cross, Nancy, only outside,” demurred Pollyanna, with quick loyalty. “I don't see why everybody thinks he's so bad, either. They wouldn't, if they knew him. But even Aunt Polly doesn't like him very well. She wouldn't send the jelly to him, you know, and she was so afraid he'd think she did send it!”
“Oh, but he isn’t mad, Nancy, just on the outside,” Pollyanna quickly defended with loyalty. “I don’t get why everyone thinks he’s so terrible. They wouldn’t if they really knew him. But even Aunt Polly doesn’t like him very much. She wouldn’t send the jelly to him, you know, and she was so worried he’d think she did!”
“Probably she didn't call him no duty,” shrugged Nancy. “But what beats me is how he happened ter take ter you so, Miss Pollyanna—meanin' no offence ter you, of course—but he ain't the sort o' man what gen'rally takes ter kids; he ain't, he ain't.”
“Maybe she didn't give him any responsibility,” shrugged Nancy. “But what I don’t get is how he ended up being so fond of you, Miss Pollyanna—no offense to you, of course—but he’s not the type of guy who usually connects with kids; he really isn’t.”
Pollyanna smiled happily.
Pollyanna smiled with joy.
“But he did, Nancy,” she nodded, “only I reckon even he didn't want to—ALL the time. Why, only to-day he owned up that one time he just felt he never wanted to see me again, because I reminded him of something he wanted to forget. But afterwards—”
“But he did, Nancy,” she nodded, “but I think even he didn’t want to—ALL the time. Just today, he admitted that there was a time he honestly felt like he never wanted to see me again because I reminded him of something he wanted to forget. But afterwards—”
“What's that?” interrupted Nancy, excitedly. “He said you reminded him of something he wanted to forget?”
“What's that?” Nancy interrupted, excited. “He said you reminded him of something he wanted to forget?”
“Yes. But afterwards—”
“Yes. But later—”
“What was it?” Nancy was eagerly insistent.
“What was it?” Nancy asked eagerly.
“He didn't tell me. He just said it was something.”
“He didn't tell me. He just said it was something.”
“THE MYSTERY!” breathed Nancy, in an awestruck voice. “That's why he took to you in the first place. Oh, Miss Pollyanna! Why, that's just like a book—I've read lots of 'em; 'Lady Maud's Secret,' and 'The Lost Heir,' and 'Hidden for Years'—all of 'em had mysteries and things just like this. My stars and stockings! Just think of havin' a book lived right under yer nose like this an' me not knowin' it all this time! Now tell me everythin'—everythin' he said, Miss Pollyanna, there's a dear! No wonder he took ter you; no wonder—no wonder!”
“THE MYSTERY!” Nancy gasped, her voice full of wonder. “That’s exactly why he was drawn to you in the first place. Oh, Miss Pollyanna! That’s just like something out of a book—I’ve read so many; 'Lady Maud's Secret,' 'The Lost Heir,' and 'Hidden for Years'—they all had mysteries just like this. Wow! Can you believe having a story like this happening right under our noses and I didn’t even know it all this time? Now tell me everything—everything he said, Miss Pollyanna, please! It’s no surprise he connected with you; no surprise—no surprise at all!”
“But he didn't,” cried Pollyanna, “not till I talked to HIM, first. And he didn't even know who I was till I took the calf's-foot jelly, and had to make him understand that Aunt Polly didn't send it, and—”
“But he didn't,” cried Pollyanna, “not until I spoke to HIM first. And he didn’t even know who I was until I brought the calf's-foot jelly and had to explain to him that Aunt Polly didn’t send it, and—”
Nancy sprang to her feet and clasped her hands together suddenly.
Nancy jumped up and abruptly clasped her hands together.
“Oh, Miss Pollyanna, I know, I know—I KNOW I know!” she exulted rapturously. The next minute she was down at Pollyanna's side again. “Tell me—now think, and answer straight and true,” she urged excitedly. “It was after he found out you was Miss Polly's niece that he said he didn't ever want ter see ye again, wa'n't it?”
“Oh, Miss Pollyanna, I know, I know—I KNOW I know!” she exclaimed joyfully. The next moment, she was back at Pollyanna's side. “Tell me—now think, and answer honestly,” she insisted eagerly. “It was after he found out you were Miss Polly's niece that he said he never wanted to see you again, right?”
“Oh, yes. I told him that the last time I saw him, and he told me this to-day.”
“Oh, yes. I mentioned that the last time I saw him, and he told me that today.”
“I thought as much,” triumphed Nancy. “And Miss Polly wouldn't send the jelly herself, would she?”
“I figured as much,” Nancy said triumphantly. “And Miss Polly wouldn’t send the jelly herself, would she?”
“No.”
“No.”
“And you told him she didn't send it?”
“And you told him she didn't send it?”
“Why, yes; I—”
"Sure, I—"
“And he began ter act queer and cry out sudden after he found out you was her niece. He did that, didn't he?”
“And he started acting weird and yelling out of nowhere after he found out you were her niece. He did that, right?”
“Why, y-yes; he did act a little queer—over that jelly,” admitted Pollyanna, with a thoughtful frown.
“Why, y-yes; he did act a bit strange—about that jelly,” admitted Pollyanna, with a thoughtful frown.
Nancy drew a long sigh.
Nancy let out a deep sigh.
“Then I've got it, sure! Now listen. MR. JOHN PENDLETON WAS MISS POLLY HARRINGTON'S LOVER!” she announced impressively, but with a furtive glance over her shoulder.
“Then I've got it, for sure! Now listen. MR. JOHN PENDLETON WAS MISS POLLY HARRINGTON'S LOVER!” she declared dramatically, but with a quick glance over her shoulder.
“Why, Nancy, he couldn't be! She doesn't like him,” objected Pollyanna.
“Why, Nancy, he can’t be! She doesn’t like him,” protested Pollyanna.
Nancy gave her a scornful glance.
Nancy shot her a disdainful look.
“Of course she don't! THAT'S the quarrel!”
“Of course she doesn't! THAT'S the argument!”
Pollyanna still looked incredulous, and with another long breath Nancy happily settled herself to tell the story.
Pollyanna still looked shocked, and after taking another deep breath, Nancy cheerfully started to tell the story.
“It's like this. Just before you come, Mr. Tom told me Miss Polly had had a lover once. I didn't believe it. I couldn't—her and a lover! But Mr. Tom said she had, and that he was livin' now right in this town. And NOW I know, of course. It's John Pendleton. Hain't he got a mystery in his life? Don't he shut himself up in that grand house alone, and never speak ter no one? Didn't he act queer when he found out you was Miss Polly's niece? And now hain't he owned up that you remind him of somethin' he wants ter forget? Just as if ANYBODY couldn't see 'twas Miss Polly!—an' her sayin' she wouldn't send him no jelly, too. Why, Miss Pollyanna, it's as plain as the nose on yer face; it is, it is!”
“It’s like this. Just before you got here, Mr. Tom told me that Miss Polly used to have a lover. I couldn’t believe it. Her and a lover? No way! But Mr. Tom insisted it was true, and that he’s living right in this town. And now I get it, of course. It’s John Pendleton. Doesn’t he have a mystery in his life? Doesn’t he isolate himself in that big house and never talk to anyone? Didn’t he act strange when he found out you’re Miss Polly’s niece? And now hasn’t he admitted that you remind him of something he wants to forget? It’s like anyone couldn’t see it was Miss Polly!—and her saying she wouldn’t send him any jelly, too. Why, Miss Pollyanna, it’s as clear as day; it is, it is!”
“Oh-h!” breathed Pollyanna, in wide-eyed amazement. “But, Nancy, I should think if they loved each other they'd make up some time. Both of 'em all alone, so, all these years. I should think they'd be glad to make up!”
“Oh-h!” breathed Pollyanna, her eyes wide with amazement. “But, Nancy, I would think if they loved each other, they’d have made up by now. Both of them all alone like this for so many years. I would think they’d be happy to reconcile!”
Nancy sniffed disdainfully.
Nancy sniffed in disdain.
“I guess maybe you don't know much about lovers, Miss Pollyanna. You ain't big enough yet, anyhow. But if there IS a set o' folks in the world that wouldn't have no use for that 'ere 'glad game' o' your'n, it'd be a pair o' quarrellin' lovers; and that's what they be. Ain't he cross as sticks, most gen'rally?—and ain't she—”
“I guess you might not know much about lovers, Miss Pollyanna. You’re not old enough yet, anyway. But if there are any people in the world who wouldn’t have any use for that ‘glad game’ of yours, it would be a couple of fighting lovers; and that’s what they are. Isn’t he grumpy most of the time?—and isn’t she—”
Nancy stopped abruptly, remembering just in time to whom, and about whom, she was speaking. Suddenly, however, she chuckled.
Nancy stopped suddenly, realizing just in time who she was talking to and about. Then, unexpectedly, she laughed.
“I ain't sayin', though, Miss Pollyanna, but what it would be a pretty slick piece of business if you could GET 'em ter playin' it—so they WOULD be glad ter make up. But, my land! wouldn't folks stare some—Miss Polly and him! I guess, though, there ain't much chance, much chance!”
“I’m not saying, though, Miss Pollyanna, but it would be a pretty clever idea if you could get them to play it—so they would be happy to make up. But, wow! wouldn’t people stare—Miss Polly and him! I guess, though, there isn’t much chance, much chance!”
Pollyanna said nothing; but when she went into the house a little later, her face was very thoughtful.
Pollyanna didn't say anything, but when she went into the house a bit later, her expression was quite pensive.
CHAPTER XVIII. PRISMS
As the warm August days passed, Pollyanna went very frequently to the great house on Pendleton Hill. She did not feel, however, that her visits were really a success. Not but that the man seemed to want her there—he sent for her, indeed, frequently; but that when she was there, he seemed scarcely any the happier for her presence—at least, so Pollyanna thought.
As the warm August days went by, Pollyanna visited the big house on Pendleton Hill quite often. However, she didn’t feel like her visits were really a success. It wasn’t that the man didn’t want her there—he actually sent for her often—but when she was there, he seemed hardly any happier because of her presence—at least, that’s how Pollyanna felt.
He talked to her, it was true, and he showed her many strange and beautiful things—books, pictures, and curios. But he still fretted audibly over his own helplessness, and he chafed visibly under the rules and “regulatings” of the unwelcome members of his household. He did, indeed, seem to like to hear Pollyanna talk, however, and Pollyanna talked, Pollyanna liked to talk—but she was never sure that she would not look up and find him lying back on his pillow with that white, hurt look that always pained her; and she was never sure which—if any—of her words had brought it there. As for telling him the “glad game,” and trying to get him to play it—Pollyanna had never seen the time yet when she thought he would care to hear about it. She had twice tried to tell him; but neither time had she got beyond the beginning of what her father had said—John Pendleton had on each occasion turned the conversation abruptly to another subject.
He talked to her, that was true, and he showed her a lot of strange and beautiful things—books, pictures, and curiosities. But he still complained openly about his own helplessness, and he visibly struggled against the rules and “regulations” imposed by the unwanted members of his household. He really seemed to enjoy listening to Pollyanna, though, and Pollyanna loved to talk—but she was never sure if she would look up and find him lying back on his pillow with that white, hurt look that always upset her; and she could never tell which—if any—of her words had caused it. As for sharing the “glad game” and trying to get him to join in—Pollyanna had never found a time when she thought he’d want to hear about it. She had tried to tell him twice, but both times she hadn't gotten beyond the beginning of what her father had said—John Pendleton had abruptly changed the subject on each occasion.
Pollyanna never doubted now that John Pendleton was her Aunt Polly's one-time lover; and with all the strength of her loving, loyal heart, she wished she could in some way bring happiness into their to her mind—miserably lonely lives.
Pollyanna never doubted that John Pendleton was her Aunt Polly's former lover; and with all the strength of her loving, loyal heart, she wished she could somehow bring happiness into their, in her opinion, terribly lonely lives.
Just how she was to do this, however, she could not see. She talked to Mr. Pendleton about her aunt; and he listened, sometimes politely, sometimes irritably, frequently with a quizzical smile on his usually stern lips. She talked to her aunt about Mr. Pendleton—or rather, she tried to talk to her about him. As a general thing, however, Miss Polly would not listen—long. She always found something else to talk about. She frequently did that, however, when Pollyanna was talking of others—of Dr. Chilton, for instance. Pollyanna laid this, though, to the fact that it had been Dr. Chilton who had seen her in the sun parlor with the rose in her hair and the lace shawl draped about her shoulders. Aunt Polly, indeed, seemed particularly bitter against Dr. Chilton, as Pollyanna found out one day when a hard cold shut her up in the house.
Just how she was supposed to do this, though, she couldn’t figure out. She talked to Mr. Pendleton about her aunt; he listened sometimes politely, other times irritably, often with a wry smile on his usually serious face. She tried to talk to her aunt about Mr. Pendleton—or rather, she attempted to. However, Miss Polly generally wouldn’t listen for long. She always found something else to discuss. She often did this, too, when Pollyanna was talking about other people—like Dr. Chilton, for example. Pollyanna thought this was because Dr. Chilton had seen her in the sun parlor with a rose in her hair and a lace shawl over her shoulders. Aunt Polly seemed especially bitter toward Dr. Chilton, as Pollyanna discovered one day when a nasty cold kept her stuck inside.
“If you are not better by night I shall send for the doctor,” Aunt Polly said.
“If you’re not feeling better by tonight, I’ll call the doctor,” Aunt Polly said.
“Shall you? Then I'm going to be worse,” gurgled Pollyanna. “I'd love to have Dr. Chilton come to see me!”
“Are you? Then I'm going to be even worse,” said Pollyanna. “I’d really love to have Dr. Chilton come visit me!”
She wondered, then, at the look that came to her aunt's face.
She then wondered about the expression that appeared on her aunt's face.
“It will not be Dr. Chilton, Pollyanna,” Miss Polly said sternly. “Dr. Chilton is not our family physician. I shall send for Dr. Warren—if you are worse.”
“It won’t be Dr. Chilton, Pollyanna,” Miss Polly said firmly. “Dr. Chilton is not our family doctor. I’ll call for Dr. Warren—if you’re feeling worse.”
Pollyanna did not grow worse, however, and Dr. Warren was not summoned.
Pollyanna didn't get worse, though, and Dr. Warren was not called in.
“And I'm so glad, too,” Pollyanna said to her aunt that evening. “Of course I like Dr. Warren, and all that; but I like Dr. Chilton better, and I'm afraid he'd feel hurt if I didn't have him. You see, he wasn't really to blame, after all, that he happened to see you when I'd dressed you up so pretty that day, Aunt Polly,” she finished wistfully.
“And I’m so glad, too,” Pollyanna said to her aunt that evening. “Of course I like Dr. Warren and all that, but I like Dr. Chilton better, and I’m afraid he’d feel hurt if I didn’t have him. You see, he wasn’t really to blame, after all, for seeing you when I had dressed you up so pretty that day, Aunt Polly,” she finished wistfully.
“That will do, Pollyanna. I really do not wish to discuss Dr. Chilton—or his feelings,” reproved Miss Polly, decisively.
“That’s enough, Pollyanna. I really don’t want to talk about Dr. Chilton—or how he feels,” Miss Polly said firmly.
Pollyanna looked at her for a moment with mournfully interested eyes; then she sighed:
Pollyanna looked at her for a moment with sad, curious eyes; then she sighed:
“I just love to see you when your cheeks are pink like that, Aunt Polly; but I would so like to fix your hair. If—Why, Aunt Polly!” But her aunt was already out of sight down the hall.
“I just love to see you when your cheeks are pink like that, Aunt Polly; but I would really like to fix your hair. If—Why, Aunt Polly!” But her aunt was already out of sight down the hall.
It was toward the end of August that Pollyanna, making an early morning call on John Pendleton, found the flaming band of blue and gold and green edged with red and violet lying across his pillow. She stopped short in awed delight.
It was near the end of August when Pollyanna, visiting John Pendleton early in the morning, spotted the vibrant band of blue, gold, and green trimmed with red and violet lying on his pillow. She paused, struck by a sense of wonder.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, it's a baby rainbow—a real rainbow come in to pay you a visit!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands together softly. “Oh—oh—oh, how pretty it is! But how DID it get in?” she cried.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, it's a baby rainbow—a real rainbow here to visit you!” she exclaimed, softly clapping her hands together. “Oh—oh—oh, how beautiful it is! But how DID it get in?” she cried.
The man laughed a little grimly: John Pendleton was particularly out of sorts with the world this morning.
The man chuckled somewhat darkly: John Pendleton was especially upset with the world this morning.
“Well, I suppose it 'got in' through the bevelled edge of that glass thermometer in the window,” he said wearily. “The sun shouldn't strike it at all but it does in the morning.”
“Well, I guess it 'got in' through the angled edge of that glass thermometer in the window,” he said tiredly. “The sun shouldn’t hit it at all, but it does in the morning.”
“Oh, but it's so pretty, Mr. Pendleton! And does just the sun do that? My! if it was mine I'd have it hang in the sun all day long!”
“Oh, but it's so beautiful, Mr. Pendleton! And does just the sunlight do that? Wow! If it were mine, I'd have it out in the sun all day long!”
“Lots of good you'd get out of the thermometer, then,” laughed the man. “How do you suppose you could tell how hot it was, or how cold it was, if the thermometer hung in the sun all day?”
“Yeah, that would be really helpful,” laughed the man. “How do you think you could figure out how hot or cold it was if the thermometer was hanging in the sun all day?”
“I shouldn't care,” breathed Pollyanna, her fascinated eyes on the brilliant band of colors across the pillow. “Just as if anybody'd care when they were living all the time in a rainbow!”
“I shouldn't care,” breathed Pollyanna, her captivated eyes on the vibrant band of colors across the pillow. “Just like anyone would care while living in a rainbow all the time!”
The man laughed. He was watching Pollyanna's rapt face a little curiously. Suddenly a new thought came to him. He touched the bell at his side.
The man chuckled. He was looking at Pollyanna's captivated expression with a hint of curiosity. Suddenly, a new idea struck him. He pressed the bell beside him.
“Nora,” he said, when the elderly maid appeared at the door, “bring me one of the big brass candle-sticks from the mantel in the front drawing-room.”
“Nora,” he said, when the older maid showed up at the door, “bring me one of the big brass candlesticks from the mantel in the front living room.”
“Yes, sir,” murmured the woman, looking slightly dazed. In a minute she had returned. A musical tinkling entered the room with her as she advanced wonderingly toward the bed. It came from the prism pendants encircling the old-fashioned candelabrum in her hand.
“Yes, sir,” the woman replied softly, looking a bit bewildered. In a moment, she came back. A light, tinkling sound filled the room as she walked curiously toward the bed. It came from the prism pendants surrounding the vintage candelabrum she was holding.
“Thank you. You may set it here on the stand,” directed the man. “Now get a string and fasten it to the sash-curtain fixtures of that window there. Take down the sash-curtain, and let the string reach straight across the window from side to side. That will be all. Thank you,” he said, when she had carried out his directions.
“Thank you. You can put it here on the stand,” the man instructed. “Now grab a string and attach it to the curtain fixtures of that window over there. Remove the curtain, and let the string stretch straight across the window from one side to the other. That will be all. Thank you,” he said, once she had followed his instructions.
As she left the room he turned smiling eyes toward the wondering Pollyanna.
As she walked out of the room, he gave a warm smile to the curious Pollyanna.
“Bring me the candlestick now, please, Pollyanna.”
“Please bring me the candlestick now, Pollyanna.”
With both hands she brought it; and in a moment he was slipping off the pendants, one by one, until they lay, a round dozen of them, side by side, on the bed.
With both hands, she brought it over; and in a moment, he was taking off the pendants, one by one, until there were a total of twelve of them, lying side by side on the bed.
“Now, my dear, suppose you take them and hook them to that little string Nora fixed across the window. If you really WANT to live in a rainbow—I don't see but we'll have to have a rainbow for you to live in!”
“Now, my dear, why don’t you take them and attach them to that little string Nora put across the window? If you really WANT to live in a rainbow—I don’t see any reason we can’t make a rainbow for you to live in!”
Pollyanna had not hung up three of the pendants in the sunlit window before she saw a little of what was going to happen. She was so excited then she could scarcely control her shaking fingers enough to hang up the rest. But at last her task was finished, and she stepped back with a low cry of delight.
Pollyanna hadn't hung up three of the pendants in the sunny window before she caught a glimpse of what was about to happen. She was so excited that she could barely control her shaking fingers enough to hang up the rest. But finally, her task was done, and she stepped back with a quiet cry of joy.
It had become a fairyland—that sumptuous, but dreary bedroom. Everywhere were bits of dancing red and green, violet and orange, gold and blue. The wall, the floor, and the furniture, even to the bed itself, were aflame with shimmering bits of color.
It had turned into a fairyland— that lavish, but gloomy bedroom. Everywhere there were splashes of bright red and green, purple and orange, gold and blue. The walls, the floor, and the furniture, even the bed itself, were glowing with sparkling colors.
“Oh, oh, oh, how lovely!” breathed Pollyanna; then she laughed suddenly. “I just reckon the sun himself is trying to play the game now, don't you?” she cried, forgetting for the moment that Mr. Pendleton could not know what she was talking about. “Oh, how I wish I had a lot of those things! How I would like to give them to Aunt Polly and Mrs. Snow and—lots of folks. I reckon THEN they'd be glad all right! Why, I think even Aunt Polly'd get so glad she couldn't help banging doors if she lived in a rainbow like that. Don't you?”
“Oh, wow, how beautiful!” Pollyanna exclaimed, then she suddenly laughed. “I think the sun itself is trying to join in on the fun now, don’t you?” she said, forgetting for a moment that Mr. Pendleton wouldn’t know what she meant. “Oh, how I wish I had a bunch of those things! I would love to give them to Aunt Polly and Mrs. Snow and—so many people. I think THEN they’d be really happy! I bet even Aunt Polly would be so happy she couldn't help slamming doors if she lived in a rainbow like that. Don’t you?”
Mr. Pendleton laughed.
Mr. Pendleton chuckled.
“Well, from my remembrance of your aunt, Miss Pollyanna, I must say I think it would take something more than a few prisms in the sunlight to—to make her bang many doors—for gladness. But come, now, really, what do you mean?”
“Well, from what I remember about your aunt, Miss Pollyanna, I have to say I think it would take more than just a few rainbows in the sunlight to make her slam doors out of happiness. But seriously, what do you really mean?”
Pollyanna stared slightly; then she drew a long breath.
Pollyanna looked a bit surprised; then she took a deep breath.
“Oh, I forgot. You don't know about the game. I remember now.”
“Oh, I forgot. You don’t know about the game. I get it now.”
“Suppose you tell me, then.”
“Go ahead and tell me.”
And this time Pollyanna told him. She told him the whole thing from the very first—from the crutches that should have been a doll. As she talked, she did not look at his face. Her rapt eyes were still on the dancing flecks of color from the prism pendants swaying in the sunlit window.
And this time Pollyanna shared everything with him. She explained everything from the very beginning—from the crutches that were meant to be a doll. As she spoke, she didn't look at his face. Her fascinated eyes remained on the sparkling colors from the prism pendants swaying in the sunny window.
“And that's all,” she sighed, when she had finished. “And now you know why I said the sun was trying to play it—that game.”
“And that's all,” she sighed when she finished. “And now you know why I said the sun was trying to play that game.”
For a moment there was silence. Then a low voice from the bed said unsteadily:
For a moment, there was silence. Then a soft voice from the bed said unsteadily:
“Perhaps; but I'm thinking that the very finest prism of them all is yourself, Pollyanna.”
"Maybe, but I think the best prism of all is you, Pollyanna."
“Oh, but I don't show beautiful red and green and purple when the sun shines through me, Mr. Pendleton!”
“Oh, but I don't display beautiful red, green, and purple when the sun shines through me, Mr. Pendleton!”
“Don't you?” smiled the man. And Pollyanna, looking into his face, wondered why there were tears in his eyes.
“Don't you?” the man smiled. Pollyanna looked into his face and wondered why there were tears in his eyes.
“No,” she said. Then, after a minute she added mournfully: “I'm afraid, Mr. Pendleton, the sun doesn't make anything but freckles out of me. Aunt Polly says it DOES make them!”
“No,” she said. Then, after a minute, she added sadly: “I’m afraid, Mr. Pendleton, the sun just gives me freckles. Aunt Polly says it DOES make them!”
The man laughed a little; and again Pollyanna looked at him: the laugh had sounded almost like a sob.
The man chuckled softly, and once again Pollyanna looked at him; the laugh seemed almost like a cry.
CHAPTER XIX. WHICH IS SOMEWHAT SURPRISING
Pollyanna entered school in September. Preliminary examinations showed that she was well advanced for a girl of her years, and she was soon a happy member of a class of girls and boys her own age.
Pollyanna started school in September. Initial tests revealed that she was quite ahead of her peers for her age, and she quickly became a happy part of a class with boys and girls her own age.
School, in some ways, was a surprise to Pollyanna; and Pollyanna, certainly, in many ways, was very much of a surprise to school. They were soon on the best of terms, however, and to her aunt Pollyanna confessed that going to school WAS living, after all—though she had had her doubts before.
School, in some ways, surprised Pollyanna; and Pollyanna, in many ways, surprised the school. They quickly got along well, and to her aunt, Pollyanna admitted that going to school was actually living—although she had her doubts before.
In spite of her delight in her new work, Pollyanna did not forget her old friends. True, she could not give them quite so much time now, of course; but she gave them what time she could. Perhaps John Pendleton, of them all, however, was the most dissatisfied.
In spite of her happiness with her new job, Pollyanna didn't forget her old friends. True, she couldn’t spend as much time with them now, of course; but she gave them whatever time she could. Maybe John Pendleton, out of all of them, was the most unhappy.
One Saturday afternoon he spoke to her about it.
One Saturday afternoon, he talked to her about it.
“See here, Pollyanna, how would you like to come and live with me?” he asked, a little impatiently. “I don't see anything of you, nowadays.”
“Listen, Pollyanna, how would you feel about coming to live with me?” he asked, a bit impatiently. “I hardly see you at all these days.”
Pollyanna laughed—Mr. Pendleton was such a funny man!
Pollyanna laughed—Mr. Pendleton was such a hilarious guy!
“I thought you didn't like to have folks 'round,” she said.
“I thought you didn't like having people around,” she said.
He made a wry face.
He made a sarcastic face.
“Oh, but that was before you taught me to play that wonderful game of yours. Now I'm glad to be waited on, hand and foot! Never mind, I'll be on my own two feet yet, one of these days; then I'll see who steps around,” he finished, picking up one of the crutches at his side and shaking it playfully at the little girl. They were sitting in the great library to-day.
“Oh, but that was before you taught me to play that amazing game of yours. Now I'm happy to be waited on hand and foot! Don't worry, I’ll be back on my own two feet eventually; then I'll see who’s stepping around,” he finished, grabbing one of the crutches beside him and shaking it playfully at the little girl. They were sitting in the big library today.
“Oh, but you aren't really glad at all for things; you just SAY you are,” pouted Pollyanna, her eyes on the dog, dozing before the fire. “You know you don't play the game right EVER, Mr. Pendleton—you know you don't!”
“Oh, but you aren't really happy about anything; you just SAY you are,” pouted Pollyanna, her eyes on the dog, dozing in front of the fire. “You know you never play the game right, Mr. Pendleton—you know you don't!”
The man's face grew suddenly very grave.
The man's face suddenly became very serious.
“That's why I want you, little girl—to help me play it. Will you come?”
“That's why I want you, little girl—to help me play it. Will you come?”
Pollyanna turned in surprise.
Pollyanna spun around in surprise.
“Mr. Pendleton, you don't really mean—that?”
“Mr. Pendleton, you can’t really mean—that?”
“But I do. I want you. Will you come?”
“But I do. I want you. Will you come?”
Pollyanna looked distressed.
Pollyanna looked upset.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, I can't—you know I can't. Why, I'm—Aunt Polly's!”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, I can’t—you know I can’t. I’m—Aunt Polly’s!”
A quick something crossed the man's face that Pollyanna could not quite understand. His head came up almost fiercely.
A brief expression flashed across the man's face that Pollyanna couldn't fully grasp. He lifted his head almost defiantly.
“You're no more hers than—Perhaps she would let you come to me,” he finished more gently. “Would you come—if she did?”
“You're no more hers than—Maybe she would let you come to me,” he finished more softly. “Would you come—if she did?”
Pollyanna frowned in deep thought.
Pollyanna frowned thoughtfully.
“But Aunt Polly has been so—good to me,” she began slowly; “and she took me when I didn't have anybody left but the Ladies' Aid, and—”
“But Aunt Polly has been so good to me,” she started slowly; “and she took me in when I didn’t have anyone left but the Ladies' Aid, and—”
Again that spasm of something crossed the man's face; but this time, when he spoke, his voice was low and very sad.
Again, a spasm of something crossed the man's face; but this time, when he spoke, his voice was quiet and very sad.
“Pollyanna, long years ago I loved somebody very much. I hoped to bring her, some day, to this house. I pictured how happy we'd be together in our home all the long years to come.”
“Pollyanna, a long time ago I loved someone very much. I hoped to bring her to this house one day. I imagined how happy we’d be together in our home for all the years ahead.”
“Yes,” pitied Pollyanna, her eyes shining with sympathy.
“Yes,” Pollyanna said with sympathy, her eyes shining.
“But—well, I didn't bring her here. Never mind why. I just didn't that's all. And ever since then this great gray pile of stone has been a house—never a home. It takes a woman's hand and heart, or a child's presence, to make a home, Pollyanna; and I have not had either. Now will you come, my dear?”
“But—well, I didn’t bring her here. It doesn’t matter why. I just didn’t, that’s all. And ever since then, this big gray building has been just a house—never a home. It takes a woman’s touch and love, or a child’s presence, to make a home, Pollyanna; and I haven’t had either. Now will you come, my dear?”
Pollyanna sprang to her feet. Her face was fairly illumined.
Pollyanna jumped up. Her face was practically glowing.
“Mr. Pendleton, you—you mean that you wish you—you had had that woman's hand and heart all this time?”
“Mr. Pendleton, you—you mean that you wish you had that woman's hand and heart all this time?”
“Why, y-yes, Pollyanna.”
"Sure, Pollyanna."
“Oh, I'm so glad! Then it's all right,” sighed the little girl. “Now you can take us both, and everything will be lovely.”
“Oh, I'm so happy! Then it's all good,” sighed the little girl. “Now you can take us both, and everything will be great.”
“Take—you—both?” repeated the man, dazedly.
"Take you both?" the man repeated, dazedly.
A faint doubt crossed Pollyanna's countenance.
A slight doubt crossed Pollyanna's face.
“Well, of course, Aunt Polly isn't won over, yet; but I'm sure she will be if you tell it to her just as you did to me, and then we'd both come, of course.”
“Well, of course, Aunt Polly isn't convinced yet; but I'm sure she will be if you tell her just like you did to me, and then we'd both come, of course.”
A look of actual terror leaped to the man's eyes.
A look of pure terror flashed in the man's eyes.
“Aunt Polly come—HERE!”
“Aunt Polly, come—HERE!”
Pollyanna's eyes widened a little.
Pollyanna's eyes widened slightly.
“Would you rather go THERE?” she asked. “Of course the house isn't quite so pretty, but it's nearer—”
“Would you rather go THERE?” she asked. “Of course the house isn’t as pretty, but it’s closer—”
“Pollyanna, what ARE you talking about?” asked the man, very gently now.
“Pollyanna, what are you talking about?” the man asked, his tone gentle now.
“Why, about where we're going to live, of course,” rejoined Pollyanna, in obvious surprise. “I THOUGHT you meant here, at first. You said it was here that you had wanted Aunt Polly's hand and heart all these years to make a home, and—”
“Why, about where we're going to live, of course,” replied Pollyanna, clearly surprised. “I thought you meant here at first. You said it was here that you had wanted Aunt Polly's love and commitment all these years to make a home, and—”
An inarticulate cry came from the man's throat. He raised his hand and began to speak; but the next moment he dropped his hand nervelessly at his side.
An unformed cry escaped from the man's throat. He lifted his hand and started to speak; but in the next moment, he let his hand fall weakly at his side.
“The doctor, sir,” said the maid in the doorway.
“The doctor, sir,” said the maid at the door.
Pollyanna rose at once.
Pollyanna got up immediately.
John Pendleton turned to her feverishly.
John Pendleton turned to her anxiously.
“Pollyanna, for Heaven's sake, say nothing of what I asked you—yet,” he begged, in a low voice. Pollyanna dimpled into a sunny smile.
“Pollyanna, for goodness' sake, don’t say anything about what I asked you—yet,” he urged, in a quiet voice. Pollyanna beamed a cheerful smile.
“Of course not! Just as if I didn't know you'd rather tell her yourself!” she called back merrily over her shoulder.
“Of course not! As if I didn't know you'd prefer to tell her yourself!” she called back happily over her shoulder.
John Pendleton fell limply back in his chair.
John Pendleton slumped back in his chair.
“Why, what's up?” demanded the doctor, a minute later, his fingers on his patient's galloping pulse.
“What's going on?” the doctor asked a minute later, his fingers on his patient's racing pulse.
A whimsical smile trembled on John Pendleton's lips.
A playful smile flickered on John Pendleton's lips.
“Overdose of your—tonic, I guess,” he laughed, as he noted the doctor's eyes following Pollyanna's little figure down the driveway.
“Too much of your—tonic, I guess,” he laughed, noticing the doctor’s eyes tracking Pollyanna’s small figure down the driveway.
CHAPTER XX. WHICH IS MORE SURPRISING
Sunday mornings Pollyanna usually attended church and Sunday school. Sunday afternoons she frequently went for a walk with Nancy. She had planned one for the day after her Saturday afternoon visit to Mr. John Pendleton; but on the way home from Sunday school Dr. Chilton overtook her in his gig, and brought his horse to a stop.
Sunday mornings, Pollyanna usually went to church and Sunday school. Sunday afternoons, she often took a walk with Nancy. She had planned one for the day after her Saturday afternoon visit to Mr. John Pendleton; but on the way home from Sunday school, Dr. Chilton caught up with her in his gig and brought his horse to a stop.
“Suppose you let me drive you home, Pollyanna,” he suggested. “I want to speak to you a minute. I, was just driving out to your place to tell you,” he went on, as Pollyanna settled herself at his side. “Mr. Pendleton sent a special request for you to go to see him this afternoon, SURE. He says it's very important.”
“Why don’t you let me drive you home, Pollyanna?” he suggested. “I want to talk to you for a minute. I was actually driving out to your place to tell you,” he continued as Pollyanna got comfortable next to him. “Mr. Pendleton asked specifically for you to go see him this afternoon, for sure. He says it’s really important.”
Pollyanna nodded happily.
Pollyanna smiled brightly.
“Yes, it is, I know. I'll go.”
“Yes, it is, I know. I’ll go.”
The doctor eyed her with some surprise.
The doctor looked at her with some surprise.
“I'm not sure I shall let you, after all,” he declared, his eyes twinkling. “You seemed more upsetting than soothing yesterday, young lady.”
“I'm not sure I will let you, after all,” he said, his eyes sparkling. “You seemed more like a troublemaker than a calming presence yesterday, young lady.”
Pollyanna laughed.
Pollyanna chuckled.
“Oh, it wasn't me, truly—not really, you know; not so much as it was Aunt Polly.”
“Oh, it wasn't me, really—not at all, you know; it was mostly Aunt Polly.”
The doctor turned with a quick start.
The doctor spun around quickly.
“Your—aunt!” he ejaculated.
“Your— aunt!” he exclaimed.
Pollyanna gave a happy little bounce in her seat.
Pollyanna bounced happily in her seat.
“Yes. And it's so exciting and lovely, just like a story, you know. I—I'm going to tell you,” she burst out, with sudden decision. “He said not to mention it; but he wouldn't mind your knowing, of course. He meant not to mention it to HER.”
“Yes. And it’s really exciting and beautiful, just like a story, you know. I—I’m going to tell you,” she exclaimed, suddenly determined. “He said not to mention it; but he wouldn’t mind you knowing, of course. He meant not to mention it to HER.”
“HER?”
"Her?"
“Yes; Aunt Polly. And, of course he WOULD want to tell her himself instead of having me do it—lovers, so!”
“Yes; Aunt Polly. And, of course he WOULD want to tell her himself instead of having me do it—lovers, right?”
“Lovers!” As the doctor said the word, the horse started violently, as if the hand that held the reins had given them a sharp jerk.
“Lovers!” As the doctor said the word, the horse jolted suddenly, as if the hand holding the reins had yanked them sharply.
“Yes,” nodded Pollyanna, happily. “That's the story-part, you see. I didn't know it till Nancy told me. She said Aunt Polly had a lover years ago, and they quarrelled. She didn't know who it was at first. But we've found out now. It's Mr. Pendleton, you know.”
“Yeah,” Pollyanna nodded, smiling. “That's the story part, you see. I didn't know it until Nancy told me. She said Aunt Polly had a boyfriend years ago, and they had a fight. She didn’t know who it was at first. But we’ve figured it out now. It’s Mr. Pendleton, you know.”
The doctor relaxed suddenly, The hand holding the reins fell limply to his lap.
The doctor suddenly relaxed, his hand holding the reins dropping limply to his lap.
“Oh! No; I—didn't know,” he said quietly.
“Oh! No; I—didn't know,” he said softly.
Pollyanna hurried on—they were nearing the Harrington homestead.
Pollyanna rushed ahead—they were getting close to the Harrington house.
“Yes; and I'm so glad now. It's come out lovely. Mr. Pendleton asked me to come and live with him, but of course I wouldn't leave Aunt Polly like that—after she'd been so good to me. Then he told me all about the woman's hand and heart that he used to want, and I found out that he wanted it now; and I was so glad! For of course if he wants to make up the quarrel, everything will be all right now, and Aunt Polly and I will both go to live there, or else he'll come to live with us. Of course Aunt Polly doesn't know yet, and we haven't got everything settled; so I suppose that is why he wanted to see me this afternoon, sure.”
“Yes; and I’m really glad now. It turned out great. Mr. Pendleton asked me to come live with him, but of course I wouldn’t leave Aunt Polly like that—after she’s been so good to me. Then he told me all about the woman’s hand and heart he used to want, and I found out that he still wants it; and I was so happy! Because if he wants to make up the quarrel, everything will be fine now, and Aunt Polly and I will both go live there, or he’ll come live with us. Of course Aunt Polly doesn’t know yet, and we haven’t sorted everything out; so I guess that’s why he wanted to see me this afternoon, for sure.”
The doctor sat suddenly erect. There was an odd smile on his lips.
The doctor sat up straight all of a sudden. There was a strange smile on his lips.
“Yes; I can well imagine that Mr. John Pendleton does—want to see you, Pollyanna,” he nodded, as he pulled his horse to a stop before the door.
“Yes; I can definitely imagine that Mr. John Pendleton wants to see you, Pollyanna,” he nodded, as he brought his horse to a stop in front of the door.
“There's Aunt Polly now in the window,” cried Pollyanna; then, a second later: “Why, no, she isn't—but I thought I saw her!”
“There's Aunt Polly now in the window,” exclaimed Pollyanna; then, a moment later: “Oh, wait, no she isn’t—but I thought I saw her!”
“No; she isn't there—now,” said the doctor, His lips had suddenly lost their smile.
“No; she isn't there—now,” said the doctor. His lips had suddenly lost their smile.
Pollyanna found a very nervous John Pendleton waiting for her that afternoon.
Pollyanna found a very anxious John Pendleton waiting for her that afternoon.
“Pollyanna,” he began at once. “I've been trying all night to puzzle out what you meant by all that, yesterday—about my wanting your Aunt Polly's hand and heart here all those years. What did you mean?”
“Pollyanna,” he started right away. “I've been trying all night to figure out what you meant by all that yesterday—about my wanting your Aunt Polly's hand and heart all those years. What did you mean?”
“Why, because you were lovers, you know once; and I was so glad you still felt that way now.”
“Why, because you used to be lovers, you know; and I was so happy you still felt that way now.”
“Lovers!—your Aunt Polly and I?”
“Lovers!—your Aunt Polly and me?”
At the obvious surprise in the man's voice, Pollyanna opened wide her eyes.
At the man's obvious surprise, Pollyanna's eyes widened.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, Nancy said you were!”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, Nancy said you were!”
The man gave a short little laugh.
The man chuckled for a moment.
“Indeed! Well, I'm afraid I shall have to say that Nancy—didn't know.”
“Indeed! Well, I'm afraid I have to say that Nancy—didn't know.”
“Then you—weren't lovers?” Pollyanna's voice was tragic with dismay.
“Then you—weren't lovers?” Pollyanna's voice was filled with tragic dismay.
“Never!”
"Not a chance!"
“And it ISN'T all coming out like a book?”
“And it ISN'T all coming out like a book?”
There was no answer. The man's eyes were moodily fixed out the window.
There was no reply. The man's eyes were brooding as he stared out the window.
“O dear! And it was all going so splendidly,” almost sobbed Pollyanna. “I'd have been so glad to come—with Aunt Polly.”
“O dear! And everything was going so well,” Pollyanna almost cried. “I would have been so happy to come—with Aunt Polly.”
“And you won't—now?” The man asked the question without turning his head.
“And you won't—now?” The man asked the question without looking away.
“Of course not! I'm Aunt Polly's.”
“Of course not! I'm Aunt Polly's.”
The man turned now, almost fiercely.
The man turned now, almost angrily.
“Before you were hers, Pollyanna, you were—your mother's. And—it was your mother's hand and heart that I wanted long years ago.”
“Before you were hers, Pollyanna, you were—your mother's. And—it was your mother's hand and heart that I wanted many years ago.”
“My mother's!”
“My mom's!”
“Yes. I had not meant to tell you, but perhaps it's better, after all, that I do—now.” John Pendleton's face had grown very white. He was speaking with evident difficulty. Pollyanna, her eyes wide and frightened, and her lips parted, was gazing at him fixedly. “I loved your mother; but she—didn't love me. And after a time she went away with—your father. I did not know until then how much I did—care. The whole world suddenly seemed to turn black under my fingers, and—But, never mind. For long years I have been a cross, crabbed, unlovable, unloved old man—though I'm not nearly sixty, yet, Pollyanna. Then, One day, like one of the prisms that you love so well, little girl, you danced into my life, and flecked my dreary old world with dashes of the purple and gold and scarlet of your own bright cheeriness. I found out, after a time, who you were, and—and I thought then I never wanted to see you again. I didn't want to be reminded of—your mother. But—you know how that came out. I just had to have you come. And now I want you always. Pollyanna, won't you come NOW?”
“Yes. I didn’t intend to tell you, but maybe it’s for the best that I do—now.” John Pendleton's face had turned very pale. He was speaking with clear effort. Pollyanna, her eyes wide and scared, and her lips parted, was staring at him intently. “I loved your mother; but she—didn't love me. And eventually she left with—your father. I didn’t realize until that moment how much I really—cared. The whole world suddenly felt like it turned black beneath my fingertips, and—But, it doesn’t matter. For many years I have been a grumpy, unfriendly, unlovable old man—even though I’m not quite sixty yet, Pollyanna. Then, one day, like one of those prisms you love so much, little girl, you came into my life and brightened my dull world with splashes of your own bright happiness in purple, gold, and scarlet. I eventually figured out who you were, and—I thought then that I never wanted to see you again. I didn’t want to be reminded of—your mother. But—you know how that turned out. I just had to have you around. And now I want you here always. Pollyanna, will you come NOW?”
“But, Mr. Pendleton, I—There's Aunt Polly!” Pollyanna's eyes were blurred with tears.
“But, Mr. Pendleton, I—There's Aunt Polly!” Pollyanna's eyes were filled with tears.
The man made an impatient gesture.
The man waved his hand in frustration.
“What about me? How do you suppose I'm going to be 'glad' about anything—without you? Why, Pollyanna, it's only since you came that I've been even half glad to live! But if I had you for my own little girl, I'd be glad for—anything; and I'd try to make you glad, too, my dear. You shouldn't have a wish ungratified. All my money, to the last cent, should go to make you happy.”
“What about me? How do you think I’m going to be 'glad' about anything—without you? Since you came along, I’ve only felt half glad to be alive! But if you were my little girl, I’d be glad about anything; and I’d do my best to make you happy, too, my dear. You shouldn’t have a single wish that goes unfulfilled. All my money, every last cent, should go to making you happy.”
Pollyanna looked shocked.
Pollyanna was shocked.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, as if I'd let you spend it on me—all that money you've saved for the heathen!”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, as if I'd let you spend all that money you saved for the heathens on me!”
A dull red came to the man's face. He started to speak, but Pollyanna was still talking.
A dull red appeared on the man's face. He began to speak, but Pollyanna was still talking.
“Besides, anybody with such a lot of money as you have doesn't need me to make you glad about things. You're making other folks so glad giving them things that you just can't help being glad yourself! Why, look at those prisms you gave Mrs. Snow and me, and the gold piece you gave Nancy on her birthday, and—”
“Besides, anyone with as much money as you have doesn’t need me to make you happy about things. You’re making other people so happy by giving them things that you can’t help but be happy yourself! Just look at those prisms you gave Mrs. Snow and me, and the gold coin you gave Nancy for her birthday, and—”
“Yes, yes—never mind about all that,” interrupted the man. His face was very, very red now—and no wonder, perhaps: it was not for “giving things” that John Pendleton had been best known in the past. “That's all nonsense. 'Twasn't much, anyhow—but what there was, was because of you. YOU gave those things; not I! Yes, you did,” he repeated, in answer to the shocked denial in her face. “And that only goes to prove all the more how I need you, little girl,” he added, his voice softening into tender pleading once more. “If ever, ever I am to play the 'glad game,' Pollyanna, you'll have to come and play it with me.”
“Yes, yes—forget all that,” the man interrupted. His face was very red now—and it was no surprise, really: John Pendleton hadn’t exactly been known for “giving things” in the past. “That’s all nonsense. It wasn’t much, anyway—but what there was, was because of you. YOU gave those things; not me! Yes, you did,” he repeated, responding to the shocked denial on her face. “And that just proves even more how much I need you, little girl,” he added, his voice softening into a pleading tone once again. “If I’m ever going to play the 'glad game,' Pollyanna, you’ll have to come and play it with me.”
The little girl's forehead puckered into a wistful frown.
The little girl's forehead wrinkled into a nostalgic frown.
“Aunt Polly has been so good to me,” she began; but the man interrupted her sharply. The old irritability had come back to his face. Impatience which would brook no opposition had been a part of John Pendleton's nature too long to yield very easily now to restraint.
“Aunt Polly has been really great to me,” she started, but the man cut her off sharply. The old irritability had returned to his face. Impatience that couldn't tolerate any disagreement had been part of John Pendleton's nature for so long that it wouldn't easily give in to control now.
“Of course she's been good to you! But she doesn't want you, I'll warrant, half so much as I do,” he contested.
“Of course she’s been nice to you! But I bet she doesn't want you nearly as much as I do,” he argued.
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, she's glad, I know, to have—”
“Why, Mr. Pendleton, she’s glad, I know, to have—”
“Glad!” interrupted the man, thoroughly losing his patience now. “I'll wager Miss Polly doesn't know how to be glad—for anything! Oh, she does her duty, I know. She's a very DUTIFUL woman. I've had experience with her 'duty,' before. I'll acknowledge we haven't been the best of friends for the last fifteen or twenty years. But I know her. Every one knows her—and she isn't the 'glad' kind, Pollyanna. She doesn't know how to be. As for your coming to me—you just ask her and see if she won't let you come. And, oh, little girl, little girl, I want you so!” he finished brokenly.
“Glad!” the man interrupted, completely losing his patience now. “I bet Miss Polly doesn’t know how to be glad—for anything! Sure, she does her duty, I get it. She’s a very DUTIFUL woman. I’ve dealt with her ‘duty’ before. I’ll admit we haven’t been the best of friends for the last fifteen or twenty years. But I know her. Everyone knows her—and she isn’t the 'glad' type, Pollyanna. She doesn’t know how to be. As for you coming to me—you just ask her and see if she won’t let you come. And, oh, little girl, little girl, I want you so!” he finished, his voice choked with emotion.
Pollyanna rose to her feet with a long sigh.
Pollyanna stood up with a deep sigh.
“All right. I'll ask her,” she said wistfully. “Of course I don't mean that I wouldn't like to live here with you, Mr. Pendleton, but—” She did not complete her sentence. There was a moment's silence, then she added: “Well, anyhow, I'm glad I didn't tell her yesterday;—'cause then I supposed SHE was wanted, too.”
“All right. I'll ask her,” she said with a hint of sadness. “Of course I don’t mean that I wouldn’t enjoy living here with you, Mr. Pendleton, but—” She didn't finish her thought. There was a brief pause, then she added: “Well, anyway, I'm glad I didn’t mention it to her yesterday;—because then I thought SHE was needed, too.”
John Pendleton smiled grimly.
John Pendleton smiled sadly.
“Well, yes, Pollyanna; I guess it is just as well you didn't mention it—yesterday.”
“Well, yeah, Pollyanna; I guess it’s probably for the best that you didn’t bring it up—yesterday.”
“I didn't—only to the doctor; and of course he doesn't count.”
“I didn't—only to the doctor; and of course he doesn't matter.”
“The doctor!” cried John Pendleton, turning quickly. “Not—Dr.—Chilton?”
“The doctor!” shouted John Pendleton, spinning around. “Not—Dr.—Chilton?”
“Yes; when he came to tell me you wanted to see me to-day, you know.”
“Yes; when he came to tell me you wanted to see me today, you know.”
“Well, of all the—” muttered the man, falling back in his chair. Then he sat up with sudden interest. “And what did Dr. Chilton say?” he asked.
“Well, of all the—” muttered the man, falling back in his chair. Then he sat up with sudden interest. “And what did Dr. Chilton say?” he asked.
Pollyanna frowned thoughtfully.
Pollyanna frowned, deep in thought.
“Why, I don't remember. Not much, I reckon. Oh, he did say he could well imagine you did want to see me.”
“Honestly, I can't remember. Not much, I guess. Oh, he did mention that he can totally see why you'd want to meet me.”
“Oh, did he, indeed!” answered John Pendleton. And Pollyanna wondered why he gave that sudden queer little laugh.
“Oh, did he really?” replied John Pendleton. And Pollyanna wondered why he let out that unexpected, odd little laugh.
CHAPTER XXI. A QUESTION ANSWERED
The sky was darkening fast with what appeared to be an approaching thunder shower when Pollyanna hurried down the hill from John Pendleton's house. Half-way home she met Nancy with an umbrella. By that time, however, the clouds had shifted their position and the shower was not so imminent.
The sky was quickly getting darker with what looked like a storm coming when Pollyanna rushed down the hill from John Pendleton's house. Halfway home, she ran into Nancy with an umbrella. By that point, though, the clouds had moved, and the rain didn’t seem so close anymore.
“Guess it's goin' 'round ter the north,” announced Nancy, eyeing the sky critically. “I thought 'twas, all the time, but Miss Polly wanted me ter come with this. She was WORRIED about ye!”
“Looks like it's heading up north,” Nancy said, studying the sky closely. “I thought so all along, but Miss Polly wanted me to bring this. She was worried about you!”
“Was she?” murmured Pollyanna abstractedly, eyeing the clouds in her turn.
"Was she?" murmured Pollyanna, lost in thought, looking at the clouds as well.
Nancy sniffed a little.
Nancy sniffled a bit.
“You don't seem ter notice what I said,” she observed aggrievedly. “I said yer aunt was WORRIED about ye!”
"You don’t seem to notice what I said," she remarked, feeling frustrated. "I said your aunt was worried about you!"
“Oh,” sighed Pollyanna, remembering suddenly the question she was so soon to ask her aunt. “I'm sorry. I didn't mean to scare her.”
“Oh,” sighed Pollyanna, suddenly recalling the question she was about to ask her aunt. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to frighten her.”
“Well, I'm glad,” retorted Nancy, unexpectedly. “I am, I am.”
“Well, I'm glad,” Nancy snapped back, unexpectedly. “I am, I am.”
Pollyanna stared.
Pollyanna was amazed.
“GLAD that Aunt Polly was scared about me! Why, Nancy, THAT isn't the way to play the game—to be glad for things like that!” she objected.
“I'm glad Aunt Polly was worried about me! But, Nancy, that's not how you’re supposed to play the game—to be happy about stuff like that!” she protested.
“There wa'n't no game in it,” retorted Nancy. “Never thought of it. YOU don't seem ter sense what it means ter have Miss Polly WORRIED about ye, child!”
“There wasn’t any game in it,” Nancy replied. “I never thought of it. YOU don’t seem to understand what it means to have Miss Polly WORRIED about you, kid!”
“Why, it means worried—and worried is horrid—to feel,” maintained Pollyanna. “What else can it mean?”
“Why, it means being worried—and feeling worried is awful,” Pollyanna argued. “What else could it mean?”
Nancy tossed her head.
Nancy flipped her hair.
“Well, I'll tell ye what it means. It means she's at last gettin' down somewheres near human—like folks; an' that she ain't jest doin' her duty by ye all the time.”
"Well, I'll tell you what it means. It means she's finally becoming more human—like people; and that she isn't just doing her duty by you all the time."
“Why, Nancy,” demurred the scandalized Pollyanna, “Aunt Polly always does her duty. She—she's a very dutiful woman!” Unconsciously Pollyanna repeated John Pendleton's words of half an hour before.
“Why, Nancy,” replied the shocked Pollyanna, “Aunt Polly always does her duty. She—she's a very responsible woman!” Without realizing it, Pollyanna echoed John Pendleton's words from half an hour earlier.
Nancy chuckled.
Nancy laughed.
“You're right she is—and she always was, I guess! But she's somethin' more, now, since you came.”
“You're right, she is—and she always was, I guess! But she's something more now, since you arrived.”
Pollyanna's face changed. Her brows drew into a troubled frown.
Pollyanna's expression changed. Her eyebrows furrowed in a worried frown.
“There, that's what I was going to ask you, Nancy,” she sighed. “Do you think Aunt Polly likes to have me here? Would she mind—if if I wasn't here any more?”
“There, that’s what I wanted to ask you, Nancy,” she sighed. “Do you think Aunt Polly likes having me here? Would she be upset—if I wasn’t here anymore?”
Nancy threw a quick look into the little girl's absorbed face. She had expected to be asked this question long before, and she had dreaded it. She had wondered how she should answer it—how she could answer it honestly without cruelly hurting the questioner. But now, NOW, in the face of the new suspicions that had become convictions by the afternoon's umbrella-sending—Nancy only welcomed the question with open arms. She was sure that, with a clean conscience to-day, she could set the love-hungry little girl's heart at rest.
Nancy glanced quickly at the little girl's focused face. She had thought she would be asked this question much earlier, and she had been anxious about it. She had contemplated how to respond—how to answer truthfully without hurting the young girl's feelings. But now, NOW, with the new suspicions that had turned into convictions after the afternoon's umbrella incident, Nancy welcomed the question wholeheartedly. She felt confident that, with a clear conscience today, she could ease the love-hungry little girl's heart.
“Likes ter have ye here? Would she miss ye if ye wa'n't here?” cried Nancy, indignantly. “As if that wa'n't jest what I was tellin' of ye! Didn't she send me posthaste with an umbrella 'cause she see a little cloud in the sky? Didn't she make me tote yer things all down-stairs, so you could have the pretty room you wanted? Why, Miss Pollyanna, when ye remember how at first she hated ter have—”
“Do you really think she would care if you weren't here?” Nancy shouted, feeling insulted. “Isn't that exactly what I was just telling you! Didn't she rush me with an umbrella because she saw a tiny cloud in the sky? Didn’t she make me carry your things all downstairs so you could have the nice room you wanted? Honestly, Miss Pollyanna, when you think about how, at first, she couldn’t stand having—”
With a choking cough Nancy pulled herself up just in time.
With a choking cough, Nancy managed to pull herself up just in time.
“And it ain't jest things I can put my fingers on, neither,” rushed on Nancy, breathlessly. “It's little ways she has, that shows how you've been softenin' her up an' mellerin' her down—the cat, and the dog, and the way she speaks ter me, and oh, lots o' things. Why, Miss Pollyanna, there ain't no tellin' how she'd miss ye—if ye wa'n't here,” finished Nancy, speaking with an enthusiastic certainty that was meant to hide the perilous admission she had almost made before. Even then she was not quite prepared for the sudden joy that illumined Pollyanna's face.
"And it's not just things I can touch, either," Nancy said quickly, out of breath. "It's her little habits that show how you've been softening her up and calming her down—the cat, the dog, the way she talks to me, and so many other things. Miss Pollyanna, there's no telling how much she'd miss you—if you weren't here," Nancy finished, speaking with an excited certainty that was meant to cover up the risky confession she had almost made before. Even then, she wasn't quite ready for the sudden joy that lit up Pollyanna's face.
“Oh, Nancy, I'm so glad—glad—glad! You don't know how glad I am that Aunt Polly—wants me!”
“Oh, Nancy, I’m so happy—happy—happy! You have no idea how happy I am that Aunt Polly—wants me!”
“As if I'd leave her now!” thought Pollyanna, as she climbed the stairs to her room a little later. “I always knew I wanted to live with Aunt Polly—but I reckon maybe I didn't know quite how much I wanted Aunt Polly—to want to live with ME!”
“As if I’d leave her now!” thought Pollyanna, as she climbed the stairs to her room a little later. “I always knew I wanted to live with Aunt Polly—but I guess I didn’t realize just how much I wanted Aunt Polly—to want to live with ME!”
The task of telling John Pendleton of her decision would not be an easy one, Pollyanna knew, and she dreaded it. She was very fond of John Pendleton, and she was very sorry for him—because he seemed to be so sorry for himself. She was sorry, too, for the long, lonely life that had made him so unhappy; and she was grieved that it had been because of her mother that he had spent those dreary years. She pictured the great gray house as it would be after its master was well again, with its silent rooms, its littered floors, its disordered desk; and her heart ached for his loneliness. She wished that somewhere, some one might be found who—And it was at this point that she sprang to her feet with a little cry of joy at the thought that had come to her.
Telling John Pendleton about her decision was going to be tough, Pollyanna realized, and she really dreaded it. She cared a lot about John Pendleton and felt sorry for him—because he seemed to be so down about himself. She was also sad for the long, lonely life that had made him so miserable; and it pained her to think that her mother had been the reason he spent those dreary years. She imagined the big gray house after its owner had fully recovered, with its quiet rooms, messy floors, and cluttered desk; and her heart ached for his solitude. She hoped that somewhere, someone could be found who—And it was at that moment that she jumped to her feet with a little cry of joy at the thought that had just come to her.
As soon as she could, after that, she hurried up the hill to John Pendleton's house; and in due time she found herself in the great dim library, with John Pendleton himself sitting near her, his long, thin hands lying idle on the arms of his chair, and his faithful little dog at his feet.
As soon as she could, after that, she rushed up the hill to John Pendleton's house, and eventually, she found herself in the large, dim library, with John Pendleton sitting nearby, his long, thin hands resting on the arms of his chair, and his loyal little dog at his feet.
“Well, Pollyanna, is it to be the 'glad game' with me, all the rest of my life?” asked the man, gently.
“Well, Pollyanna, is it going to be the 'glad game' with me for the rest of my life?” the man asked softly.
“Oh, yes,” cried Pollyanna. “I've thought of the very gladdest kind of a thing for you to do, and—”
“Oh, yes,” Pollyanna exclaimed. “I've come up with the happiest thing for you to do, and—”
“With—YOU?” asked John Pendleton, his mouth growing a little stern at the corners.
“With—YOU?” asked John Pendleton, his mouth becoming a bit stern at the corners.
“N-no; but—”
"No; but—"
“Pollyanna, you aren't going to say no!” interrupted a voice deep with emotion.
“Pollyanna, you can't possibly say no!” a voice interrupted, full of emotion.
“I—I've got to, Mr. Pendleton; truly I have. Aunt Polly—”
“I—I really have to, Mr. Pendleton; I genuinely do. Aunt Polly—”
“Did she REFUSE—to let you—come?”
“Did she refuse to let you come?”
“I—I didn't ask her,” stammered the little girl, miserably.
“I—I didn't ask her,” the little girl stammered, feeling miserable.
“Pollyanna!”
“Pollyanna!”
Pollyanna turned away her eyes. She could not meet the hurt, grieved gaze of her friend.
Pollyanna looked away. She couldn't meet the pained, sad gaze of her friend.
“So you didn't even ask her!”
“So you didn't even ask her!”
“I couldn't, sir—truly,” faltered Pollyanna. “You see, I found out—without asking. Aunt Polly WANTS me with her, and—and I want to stay, too,” she confessed bravely. “You don't know how good she's been to me; and—and I think, really, sometimes she's beginning to be glad about things—lots of things. And you know she never used to be. You said it yourself. Oh, Mr. Pendleton, I COULDN'T leave Aunt Polly—now!”
“I couldn’t, sir—honestly,” Pollyanna stammered. “You see, I found out—without asking. Aunt Polly wants me with her, and—and I want to stay too,” she admitted courageously. “You don’t know how good she’s been to me; and—and I think, to be honest, sometimes she’s starting to feel good about things—lots of things. And you know she never used to. You said it yourself. Oh, Mr. Pendleton, I couldn’t leave Aunt Polly—now!”
There was a long pause. Only the snapping of the wood fire in the grate broke the silence. At last, however, the man spoke.
There was a long pause. Only the crackling of the wood fire in the fireplace broke the silence. Finally, though, the man spoke.
“No, Pollyanna; I see. You couldn't leave her—now,” he said. “I won't ask you—again.” The last word was so low it was almost inaudible; but Pollyanna heard.
“No, Pollyanna; I get it. You can't leave her—now,” he said. “I won't ask you—again.” The last word was so quiet it was almost inaudible; but Pollyanna heard.
“Oh, but you don't know about the rest of it,” she reminded him eagerly. “There's the very gladdest thing you CAN do—truly there is!”
“Oh, but you don't know the whole story,” she reminded him eagerly. “There's the happiest thing you CAN do—really, there is!”
“Not for me, Pollyanna.”
“Not for me, Pollyanna.”
“Yes, sir, for you. You SAID it. You said only a—a woman's hand and heart or a child's presence could make a home. And I can get it for you—a child's presence;—not me, you know, but another one.”
“Yes, sir, for you. You said it. You said only a—a woman's hand and heart or a child's presence could make a home. And I can get it for you—a child's presence;—not me, you know, but another one.”
“As if I would have any but you!” resented an indignant voice.
“As if I’d want anyone else but you!” replied an irritated voice.
“But you will—when you know; you're so kind and good! Why, think of the prisms and the gold pieces, and all that money you save for the heathen, and—”
“But you will—once you understand; you're really kind and good! Just think about the prisms and the gold coins, and all that money you're saving for those in need, and—”
“Pollyanna!” interrupted the man, savagely. “Once for all let us end that nonsense! I've tried to tell you half a dozen times before. There is no money for the heathen. I never sent a penny to them in my life. There!”
“Pollyanna!” the man interrupted, angrily. “Let's put an end to that nonsense once and for all! I've tried to explain it to you at least six times before. There’s no money for the heathens. I’ve never sent them a penny in my life. There!”
He lifted his chin and braced himself to meet what he expected—the grieved disappointment of Pollyanna's eyes. To his amazement, however, there was neither grief nor disappointment in Pollyanna's eyes. There was only surprised joy.
He lifted his chin and prepared himself to face what he expected—the sad disappointment in Pollyanna's eyes. To his shock, though, there was neither sadness nor disappointment in her eyes. There was only unexpected joy.
“Oh, oh!” she cried, clapping her hands. “I'm so glad! That is,” she corrected, coloring distressfully, “I don't mean that I'm not sorry for the heathen, only just now I can't help being glad that you don't want the little India boys, because all the rest have wanted them. And so I'm glad you'd rather have Jimmy Bean. Now I know you'll take him!”
“Oh, oh!” she exclaimed, clapping her hands. “I'm so happy! That is,” she quickly added, blushing with embarrassment, “I don't mean that I'm not sorry for the kids, it’s just that right now I can’t help but feel relieved that you don’t want the little Indian boys, since everyone else has wanted them. So, I’m glad you’d rather have Jimmy Bean. Now I know you’ll take him!”
“Take—WHO?”
"Take—who?"
“Jimmy Bean. He's the 'child's presence,' you know; and he'll be so glad to be it. I had to tell him last week that even my Ladies' Aid out West wouldn't take him, and he was so disappointed. But now—when he hears of this—he'll be so glad!”
“Jimmy Bean. He's the 'child's presence,' you know; and he'll be so happy to be it. I had to tell him last week that even my Ladies' Aid out West wouldn't accept him, and he was really let down. But now—when he hears about this—he'll be so happy!”
“Will he? Well, I won't,” ejaculated the man, decisively. “Pollyanna, this is sheer nonsense!”
“Will he? Well, I won’t,” the man exclaimed firmly. “Pollyanna, this is just ridiculous!”
“You don't mean—you won't take him?”
“You're not serious—you really won't take him?”
“I certainly do mean just that.”
"I truly mean that."
“But he'd be a lovely child's presence,” faltered Pollyanna. She was almost crying now. “And you COULDN'T be lonesome—with Jimmy 'round.”
“But he'd be a wonderful presence for a child,” Pollyanna said hesitantly. She was nearly in tears now. “And you couldn't feel lonely with Jimmy around.”
“I don't doubt it,” rejoined the man; “but—I think I prefer the lonesomeness.”
"I don't doubt it," replied the man, "but—I think I prefer being alone."
It was then that Pollyanna, for the first time in weeks, suddenly remembered something Nancy had once told her. She raised her chin aggrievedly.
It was then that Pollyanna, for the first time in weeks, suddenly remembered something Nancy had once told her. She raised her chin, feeling offended.
“Maybe you think a nice live little boy wouldn't be better than that old dead skeleton you keep somewhere; but I think it would!”
“Maybe you think a lively little boy wouldn’t be better than that old dead skeleton you have stored away; but I believe it would!”
“SKELETON?”
“Skeleton?”
“Yes. Nancy said you had one in your closet, somewhere.”
“Yes. Nancy mentioned you had one in your closet, somewhere.”
“Why, what—” Suddenly the man threw back his head and laughed. He laughed very heartily indeed—so heartily that Pollyanna began to cry from pure nervousness. When he saw that, John Pendleton sat erect very promptly. His face grew grave at once.
“Why, what—” Suddenly the man threw back his head and laughed. He laughed really hard—so hard that Pollyanna started to cry from pure nervousness. When he noticed that, John Pendleton immediately sat up straight. His expression turned serious right away.
“Pollyanna, I suspect you are right—more right than you know,” he said gently. “In fact, I KNOW that a 'nice live little boy' would be far better than—my skeleton in the closet; only—we aren't always willing to make the exchange. We are apt to still cling to—our skeletons, Pollyanna. However, suppose you tell me a little more about this nice little boy.” And Pollyanna told him.
“Pollyanna, I think you’re right—more right than you realize,” he said softly. “In fact, I KNOW that a 'nice little boy' would be much better than—my skeleton in the closet; it's just that—we don’t always want to make the trade. We tend to hold on to—our skeletons, Pollyanna. But why don't you tell me a bit more about this nice little boy.” And Pollyanna shared.
Perhaps the laugh cleared the air; or perhaps the pathos of Jimmy Bean's story as told by Pollyanna's eager little lips touched a heart already strangely softened. At all events, when Pollyanna went home that night she carried with her an invitation for Jimmy Bean himself to call at the great house with Pollyanna the next Saturday afternoon.
Maybe the laugh lightened the mood; or maybe the emotion of Jimmy Bean's story as shared by Pollyanna's excited little voice reached a heart that was already unusually tender. Either way, when Pollyanna went home that night, she brought with her an invitation for Jimmy Bean himself to visit the big house with her the following Saturday afternoon.
“And I'm so glad, and I'm sure you'll like him,” sighed Pollyanna, as she said good-by. “I do so want Jimmy Bean to have a home—and folks that care, you know.”
“And I'm really glad, and I’m sure you’re going to like him,” Pollyanna sighed as she said goodbye. “I really want Jimmy Bean to have a home—and people who care, you know.”
CHAPTER XXII. SERMONS AND WOODBOXES
On the afternoon that Pollyanna told John Pendleton of Jimmy Bean, the Rev. Paul Ford climbed the hill and entered the Pendleton Woods, hoping that the hushed beauty of God's out-of-doors would still the tumult that His children of men had wrought.
On the afternoon when Pollyanna told John Pendleton about Jimmy Bean, Rev. Paul Ford walked up the hill and entered Pendleton Woods, hoping that the peaceful beauty of nature would calm the chaos that people had created.
The Rev. Paul Ford was sick at heart. Month by month, for a year past, conditions in the parish under him had been growing worse and worse; until it seemed that now, turn which way he would, he encountered only wrangling, backbiting, scandal, and jealousy. He had argued, pleaded, rebuked, and ignored by turns; and always and through all he had prayed—earnestly, hopefully. But to-day miserably he was forced to own that matters were no better, but rather worse.
The Rev. Paul Ford was deeply troubled. Month after month, for the past year, things in his parish had been getting worse; no matter where he turned, he was met with fights, gossip, scandals, and jealousy. He had argued, pleaded, scolded, and sometimes ignored the issues; and through it all, he had prayed—earnestly and with hope. But today, he sadly admitted that things were not better, but rather worse.
Two of his deacons were at swords' points over a silly something that only endless brooding had made of any account. Three of his most energetic women workers had withdrawn from the Ladies' Aid Society because a tiny spark of gossip had been fanned by wagging tongues into a devouring flame of scandal. The choir had split over the amount of solo work given to a fanciedly preferred singer. Even the Christian Endeavor Society was in a ferment of unrest owing to open criticism of two of its officers. As to the Sunday school—it had been the resignation of its superintendent and two of its teachers that had been the last straw, and that had sent the harassed minister to the quiet woods for prayer and meditation.
Two of his deacons were at each other's throats over something trivial that endless worrying had turned into a big deal. Three of his most dedicated women volunteers had left the Ladies' Aid Society because a little bit of gossip had been turned into a massive scandal by spreading rumors. The choir had split over how much solo work was given to a supposedly favored singer. Even the Christian Endeavor Society was in turmoil due to open criticism of two of its officers. As for the Sunday school—it was the resignation of its superintendent and two teachers that had pushed the overwhelmed minister to seek solace in the quiet woods for prayer and reflection.
Under the green arch of the trees the Rev. Paul Ford faced the thing squarely. To his mind, the crisis had come. Something must be done—and done at once. The entire work of the church was at a standstill. The Sunday services, the week-day prayer meeting, the missionary teas, even the suppers and socials were becoming less and less well attended. True, a few conscientious workers were still left. But they pulled at cross purposes, usually; and always they showed themselves to be acutely aware of the critical eyes all about them, and of the tongues that had nothing to do but to talk about what the eyes saw.
Under the green canopy of the trees, Rev. Paul Ford confronted the situation directly. In his view, this was the moment of truth. Something needed to be done—and quickly. The church’s entire work was at a standstill. Sunday services, weekday prayer meetings, missionary teas, even the suppers and social events were seeing fewer and fewer attendees. Sure, a handful of dedicated workers remained. But they often worked at cross purposes and were always keenly aware of the critical gazes around them and the gossip that had nothing better to do than discuss what those gazes observed.
And because of all this, the Rev. Paul Ford understood very well that he (God's minister), the church, the town, and even Christianity itself was suffering; and must suffer still more unless—
And because of all this, Rev. Paul Ford realized that he (God's minister), the church, the town, and even Christianity itself were all hurting; and would continue to hurt even more unless—
Clearly something must be done, and done at once. But what?
Clearly, something needs to be done, and it needs to be done immediately. But what?
Slowly the minister took from his pocket the notes he had made for his next Sunday's sermon. Frowningly he looked at them. His mouth settled into stern lines, as aloud, very impressively, he read the verses on which he had determined to speak:
Slowly, the minister pulled out the notes he had prepared for his next Sunday sermon. He looked at them with a frown. His mouth set into a serious line as he read aloud, very dramatically, the verses he planned to discuss:
“'But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in.'
“'But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You close off the kingdom of heaven to people. You don’t enter yourselves, and you don’t allow those who are trying to enter to go in.'”
“'Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation.'
“'Woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! For you devour widows' houses, and for show make long prayers: therefore you will receive the greater condemnation.'”
“'Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye pay tithe of mint and anise and cummin, and have omitted the weightier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith: these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other undone.'”
“'Shame on you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! You pay a tenth of your mint, dill, and cumin, but you ignore the more important aspects of the law—justice, mercy, and faith. You should have practiced the latter without neglecting the former.'”
It was a bitter denunciation. In the green aisles of the woods, the minister's deep voice rang out with scathing effect. Even the birds and squirrels seemed hushed into awed silence. It brought to the minister a vivid realization of how those words would sound the next Sunday when he should utter them before his people in the sacred hush of the church.
It was a harsh condemnation. In the green paths of the woods, the minister's deep voice echoed with a sharp impact. Even the birds and squirrels appeared to fall silent in respect. It struck the minister with a clear understanding of how those words would resonate the following Sunday when he would speak them to his congregation in the sacred quiet of the church.
His people!—they WERE his people. Could he do it? Dare he do it? Dare he not do it? It was a fearful denunciation, even without the words that would follow—his own words. He had prayed and prayed. He had pleaded earnestly for help, for guidance. He longed—oh, how earnestly he longed!—to take now, in this crisis, the right step. But was this—the right step?
His people!—they WERE his people. Could he do it? Did he dare to do it? Could he not do it? It was a terrifying accusation, even without the words that would follow—his own words. He had prayed and prayed. He had earnestly pleaded for help, for guidance. He longed—oh, how deeply he longed!—to take the right step now, in this crisis. But was this—the right step?
Slowly the minister folded the papers and thrust them back into his pocket. Then, with a sigh that was almost a moan, he flung himself down at the foot of a tree, and covered his face with his hands.
Slowly, the minister folded the papers and shoved them back into his pocket. Then, with a sigh that was almost a moan, he threw himself down at the base of a tree and covered his face with his hands.
It was there that Pollyanna, on her way home from the Pendleton house, found him. With a little cry she ran forward.
It was there that Pollyanna, on her way home from the Pendleton house, found him. With a small shout, she hurried forward.
“Oh, oh, Mr. Ford! You—YOU haven't broken YOUR leg or—or anything, have you?” she gasped.
“Oh, oh, Mr. Ford! You—YOU haven’t broken YOUR leg or—or anything, have you?” she gasped.
The minister dropped his hands, and looked up quickly. He tried to smile.
The minister lowered his hands and glanced up quickly. He attempted to smile.
“No, dear—no, indeed! I'm just—resting.”
“No, darling—no, really! I'm just—resting.”
“Oh,” sighed Pollyanna, falling back a little. “That's all right, then. You see, Mr. Pendleton HAD broken his leg when I found him—but he was lying down, though. And you are sitting up.”
“Oh,” sighed Pollyanna, leaning back a bit. “That's okay, then. You see, Mr. Pendleton HAD broken his leg when I found him—but he was lying down. And you are sitting up.”
“Yes, I am sitting up; and I haven't broken anything—that doctors can mend.”
“Yes, I’m sitting up; and I haven’t broken anything that doctors can fix.”
The last words were very low, but Pollyanna heard them. A swift change crossed her face. Her eyes glowed with tender sympathy.
The last words were barely audible, but Pollyanna caught them. A quick change crossed her face. Her eyes sparkled with warm sympathy.
“I know what you mean—something plagues you. Father used to feel like that, lots of times. I reckon ministers do—most generally. You see there's such a lot depends on 'em, somehow.”
“I know what you mean—something's bothering you. Dad used to feel that way a lot. I guess ministers do as well—most of the time. You see, there's a lot that depends on them, somehow.”
The Rev. Paul Ford turned a little wonderingly.
The Rev. Paul Ford turned around with a hint of curiosity.
“Was YOUR father a minister, Pollyanna?”
“Was your dad a minister, Pollyanna?”
“Yes, sir. Didn't you know? I supposed everybody knew that. He married Aunt Polly's sister, and she was my mother.”
“Yes, sir. Didn’t you know? I thought everyone knew that. He married Aunt Polly’s sister, and she was my mom.”
“Oh, I understand. But, you see, I haven't been here many years, so I don't know all the family histories.”
“Oh, I get it. But, you see, I haven't been here for very long, so I don’t know all the family histories.”
“Yes, sir—I mean, no, sir,” smiled Pollyanna.
“Yes, sir—I mean, no, sir,” smiled Pollyanna.
There was a long pause. The minister, still sitting at the foot of the tree, appeared to have forgotten Pollyanna's presence. He had pulled some papers from his pocket and unfolded them; but he was not looking at them. He was gazing, instead, at a leaf on the ground a little distance away—and it was not even a pretty leaf. It was brown and dead. Pollyanna, looking at him, felt vaguely sorry for him.
There was a long pause. The minister, still sitting at the base of the tree, seemed to have forgotten that Pollyanna was there. He had taken some papers from his pocket and unfolded them, but he wasn’t actually looking at them. Instead, he was staring at a leaf on the ground a little ways off—and it wasn't even a pretty leaf. It was brown and dead. Pollyanna, watching him, felt a vague sense of sympathy for him.
“It—it's a nice day,” she began hopefully.
“It’s a nice day,” she started optimistically.
For a moment there was no answer; then the minister looked up with a start.
For a moment, there was no response; then the minister looked up in surprise.
“What? Oh!—yes, it is a very nice day.”
“What? Oh!—yeah, it’s a really nice day.”
“And 'tisn't cold at all, either, even if 'tis October,” observed Pollyanna, still more hopefully. “Mr. Pendleton had a fire, but he said he didn't need it. It was just to look at. I like to look at fires, don't you?”
“And it isn't cold at all, even though it’s October,” Pollyanna remarked, even more hopefully. “Mr. Pendleton had a fire, but he said he didn't need it. It was just for show. I love looking at fires, don’t you?”
There was no reply this time, though Pollyanna waited patiently, before she tried again—by a new route.
There was no response this time, but Pollyanna waited patiently before she tried again—taking a different approach.
“Do You like being a minister?”
“Do you enjoy being a minister?”
The Rev. Paul Ford looked up now, very quickly.
The Rev. Paul Ford looked up suddenly.
“Do I like—Why, what an odd question! Why do you ask that, my dear?”
“Do I like—What a strange question! Why do you want to know, my dear?”
“Nothing—only the way you looked. It made me think of my father. He used to look like that—sometimes.”
“Nothing—just the way you looked. It reminded me of my dad. He used to look like that—sometimes.”
“Did he?” The minister's voice was polite, but his eyes had gone back to the dried leaf on the ground.
“Did he?” The minister's tone was courteous, but his gaze had returned to the dried leaf on the ground.
“Yes, and I used to ask him just as I did you if he was glad he was a minister.”
“Yes, and I used to ask him just like I did you if he was happy being a minister.”
The man under the tree smiled a little sadly.
The man under the tree smiled faintly with a hint of sadness.
“Well—what did he say?”
"Well, what did he say?"
“Oh, he always said he was, of course, but 'most always he said, too, that he wouldn't STAY a minister a minute if 'twasn't for the rejoicing texts.”
“Oh, he always claimed he was, of course, but most of the time he also said that he wouldn’t stay a minister for even a second if it wasn’t for the uplifting scriptures.”
“The—WHAT?” The Rev. Paul Ford's eyes left the leaf and gazed wonderingly into Pollyanna's merry little face.
“The—WHAT?” Rev. Paul Ford's eyes shifted from the leaf and looked curiously into Pollyanna's cheerful little face.
“Well, that's what father used to call 'em,” she laughed. “Of course the Bible didn't name 'em that. But it's all those that begin 'Be glad in the Lord,' or 'Rejoice greatly,' or 'Shout for joy,' and all that, you know—such a lot of 'em. Once, when father felt specially bad, he counted 'em. There were eight hundred of 'em.”
“Well, that's what Dad used to call them,” she laughed. “Of course the Bible didn’t call them that. But it’s all those that start with 'Be glad in the Lord,' or 'Rejoice greatly,' or 'Shout for joy,' and all that, you know—so many of them. Once, when Dad was feeling especially down, he counted them. There were eight hundred of them.”
“Eight hundred!”
“Eight hundred!”
“Yes—that told you to rejoice and be glad, you know; that's why father named 'em the 'rejoicing texts.'”
“Yes—that told you to be happy and celebrate, you know; that's why dad called them the 'rejoicing texts.'”
“Oh!” There was an odd look on the minister's face. His eyes had fallen to the words on the top paper in his hands—“But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites!” “And so your father—liked those 'rejoicing texts,'” he murmured.
“Oh!” The minister had a strange expression on his face. His gaze was fixed on the words at the top of the paper in his hands—“But woe to you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites!” “And so your father—liked those 'happy texts,'” he murmured.
“Oh, yes,” nodded Pollyanna, emphatically. “He said he felt better right away, that first day he thought to count 'em. He said if God took the trouble to tell us eight hundred times to be glad and rejoice, He must want us to do it—SOME. And father felt ashamed that he hadn't done it more. After that, they got to be such a comfort to him, you know, when things went wrong; when the Ladies' Aiders got to fight—I mean, when they DIDN'T AGREE about something,” corrected Pollyanna, hastily. “Why, it was those texts, too, father said, that made HIM think of the game—he began with ME on the crutches—but he said 'twas the rejoicing texts that started him on it.”
“Oh, yes,” nodded Pollyanna, eagerly. “He said he felt better right away, that first day he decided to count them. He said if God took the time to tell us eight hundred times to be glad and rejoice, He must want us to do it—A LOT. And Dad felt embarrassed that he hadn't done it more. After that, those texts became such a comfort to him, you know, when things went wrong; when the Ladies' Aiders started to argue—I mean, when they DISAGREED about something,” Pollyanna corrected herself quickly. “Well, it was those texts, too, Dad said, that made HIM think of the game—he started with ME on the crutches—but he said it was the rejoicing texts that inspired him to do it.”
“And what game might that be?” asked the minister.
“And what game could that be?” asked the minister.
“About finding something in everything to be glad about, you know. As I said, he began with me on the crutches.” And once more Pollyanna told her story—this time to a man who listened with tender eyes and understanding ears.
“About finding something to be happy about in everything, you know. As I said, he started with me using the crutches.” And once again, Pollyanna shared her story—this time with a man who listened with kind eyes and caring ears.
A little later Pollyanna and the minister descended the hill, hand in hand. Pollyanna's face was radiant. Pollyanna loved to talk, and she had been talking now for some time: there seemed to be so many, many things about the game, her father, and the old home life that the minister wanted to know.
A little later, Pollyanna and the minister walked down the hill, hand in hand. Pollyanna's face was glowing. She loved to talk, and she had been chatting for a while now; there seemed to be so many things about the game, her dad, and her old home life that the minister was eager to learn about.
At the foot of the hill their ways parted, and Pollyanna down one road, and the minister down another, walked on alone.
At the bottom of the hill, they went their separate ways, with Pollyanna taking one road and the minister heading down another, both walking on alone.
In the Rev. Paul Ford's study that evening the minister sat thinking. Near him on the desk lay a few loose sheets of paper—his sermon notes. Under the suspended pencil in his fingers lay other sheets of paper, blank—his sermon to be. But the minister was not thinking either of what he had written, or of what he intended to write. In his imagination he was far away in a little Western town with a missionary minister who was poor, sick, worried, and almost alone in the world—but who was poring over the Bible to find how many times his Lord and Master had told him to “rejoice and be glad.”
In Rev. Paul Ford's study that evening, the minister sat lost in thought. Nearby on the desk were a few loose sheets of paper—his sermon notes. Under the pencil in his fingers were other sheets of paper, blank—his unfinished sermon. But the minister wasn't focused on what he had already written or what he planned to write. In his mind, he was far away in a small Western town with a struggling missionary minister who was poor, sick, anxious, and almost alone in the world—yet he was pouring over the Bible to find how many times his Lord and Master had told him to “rejoice and be glad.”
After a time, with a long sigh, the Rev. Paul Ford roused himself, came back from the far Western town, and adjusted the sheets of paper under his hand.
After a while, with a deep sigh, Rev. Paul Ford pulled himself together, returned from the distant Western town, and straightened the sheets of paper under his hand.
“Matthew twenty-third; 13—14 and 23,” he wrote; then, with a gesture of impatience, he dropped his pencil and pulled toward him a magazine left on the desk by his wife a few minutes before. Listlessly his tired eyes turned from paragraph to paragraph until these words arrested them:
“Matthew 23:13-14 and 23,” he wrote; then, with a gesture of impatience, he dropped his pencil and grabbed a magazine that his wife had left on the desk a few minutes earlier. Listlessly, his tired eyes shifted from paragraph to paragraph until these words caught his attention:
“A father one day said to his son, Tom, who, he knew, had refused to fill his mother's woodbox that morning: 'Tom, I'm sure you'll be glad to go and bring in some wood for your mother.' And without a word Tom went. Why? Just because his father showed so plainly that he expected him to do the right thing. Suppose he had said: 'Tom, I overheard what you said to your mother this morning, and I'm ashamed of you. Go at once and fill that woodbox!' I'll warrant that woodbox, would be empty yet, so far as Tom was concerned!”
“One day, a father said to his son, Tom, who he knew had refused to fill his mother’s woodbox that morning: ‘Tom, I’m sure you’ll be glad to go and bring in some wood for your mother.’ And without saying a word, Tom went. Why? Because his father clearly showed that he expected him to do the right thing. Imagine if he had said: ‘Tom, I overheard what you said to your mother this morning, and I’m ashamed of you. Go fill that woodbox right now!’ I bet that woodbox would still be empty, at least as far as Tom was concerned!”
On and on read the minister—a word here, a line there, a paragraph somewhere else:
On and on read the minister—a word here, a line there, a paragraph somewhere else:
“What men and women need is encouragement. Their natural resisting powers should be strengthened, not weakened.... Instead of always harping on a man's faults, tell him of his virtues. Try to pull him out of his rut of bad habits. Hold up to him his better self, his REAL self that can dare and do and win out!... The influence of a beautiful, helpful, hopeful character is contagious, and may revolutionize a whole town.... People radiate what is in their minds and in their hearts. If a man feels kindly and obliging, his neighbors will feel that way, too, before long. But if he scolds and scowls and criticizes—his neighbors will return scowl for scowl, and add interest!... When you look for the bad, expecting it, you will get it. When you know you will find the good—you will get that.... Tell your son Tom you KNOW he'll be glad to fill that woodbox—then watch him start, alert and interested!”
“What people need is encouragement. Their natural resilience should be strengthened, not weakened. Instead of constantly pointing out a man's faults, acknowledge his strengths. Help him break free from his cycle of bad habits. Show him his better self, his TRUE self that can take risks, achieve, and succeed! The impact of a positive, supportive, and hopeful character is contagious and can transform an entire community. People reflect what’s on their minds and in their hearts. If someone is kind and willing to help, their neighbors will start to feel the same way before long. But if he is always scolding and criticizing, his neighbors will respond with negativity, too! When you focus on the bad, expecting to find it, you will. But when you look for the good, you will discover that instead. Tell your son Tom that you KNOW he’ll be happy to fill that woodbox—then watch him jump into action, eager and engaged!”
The minister dropped the paper and lifted his chin. In a moment he was on his feet, tramping the narrow room back and forth, back and forth. Later, some time later, he drew a long breath, and dropped himself in the chair at his desk.
The minister let the paper fall and raised his chin. In a moment, he was on his feet, pacing the small room back and forth, back and forth. Eventually, after some time, he took a deep breath and slumped into the chair at his desk.
“God helping me, I'll do it!” he cried softly. “I'll tell all my Toms I KNOW they'll be glad to fill that woodbox! I'll give them work to do, and I'll make them so full of the very joy of doing it that they won't have TIME to look at their neighbors' woodboxes!” And he picked up his sermon notes, tore straight through the sheets, and cast them from him, so that on one side of his chair lay “But woe unto you,” and on the other, “scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites!” while across the smooth white paper before him his pencil fairly flew—after first drawing one black line through Matthew twenty-third; 13—14 and 23.
“God helping me, I'll do it!” he said softly. “I'll tell all my Toms I know they'll be happy to fill that woodbox! I'll give them something to do, and I'll make them so filled with joy from doing it that they won't have time to look at their neighbors' woodboxes!” Then he picked up his sermon notes, ripped through the pages, and tossed them aside, so that on one side of his chair lay “But woe unto you,” and on the other, “scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites!” while across the smooth white paper in front of him his pencil raced—after first striking a black line through Matthew twenty-third; 13—14 and 23.
Thus it happened that the Rev. Paul Ford's sermon the next Sunday was a veritable bugle-call to the best that was in every man and woman and child that heard it; and its text was one of Pollyanna's shining eight hundred:
Thus it happened that Rev. Paul Ford's sermon the following Sunday was a true call to bring out the best in every man, woman, and child who heard it; and its text was one of Pollyanna's shining eight hundred:
“Be glad in the Lord and rejoice, ye righteous, and shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart.”
“Be happy in the Lord and celebrate, you righteous people, and shout for joy all you who are pure in heart.”
CHAPTER XXIII. AN ACCIDENT
At Mrs. Snow's request, Pollyanna went one day to Dr. Chilton's office to get the name of a medicine which Mrs. Snow had forgotten. As it chanced, Pollyanna had never before seen the inside of Dr. Chilton's office.
At Mrs. Snow's request, Pollyanna went one day to Dr. Chilton's office to get the name of a medicine that Mrs. Snow had forgotten. As it turned out, Pollyanna had never seen the inside of Dr. Chilton's office before.
“I've never been to your home before! This IS your home, isn't it?” she said, looking interestedly about her.
“I've never been to your place before! This is your place, right?” she said, looking around with interest.
The doctor smiled a little sadly.
The doctor gave a weak smile.
“Yes—such as 'tis,” he answered, as he wrote something on the pad of paper in his hand; “but it's a pretty poor apology for a home, Pollyanna. They're just rooms, that's all—not a home.”
“Yes, that's how it is,” he replied, scribbling something on the notepad in his hand. “But it’s a pretty weak excuse for a home, Pollyanna. They’re just rooms, nothing more—not a home.”
Pollyanna nodded her head wisely. Her eyes glowed with sympathetic understanding.
Pollyanna nodded her head thoughtfully. Her eyes sparkled with empathy.
“I know. It takes a woman's hand and heart, or a child's presence to make a home,” she said.
“I know. It takes a woman's touch and love, or a child's presence to create a home,” she said.
“Eh?” The doctor wheeled about abruptly.
“Eh?” The doctor turned around sharply.
“Mr. Pendleton told me,” nodded Pollyanna, again; “about the woman's hand and heart, or the child's presence, you know. Why don't you get a woman's hand and heart, Dr. Chilton? Or maybe you'd take Jimmy Bean—if Mr. Pendleton doesn't want him.”
“Mr. Pendleton told me,” Pollyanna nodded again, “about the woman's hand and heart, or the child's presence, you know. Why don't you go for a woman's hand and heart, Dr. Chilton? Or maybe you’d take Jimmy Bean—if Mr. Pendleton doesn’t want him.”
Dr. Chilton laughed a little constrainedly.
Dr. Chilton laughed a bit awkwardly.
“So Mr. Pendleton says it takes a woman's hand and heart to make a home, does he?” he asked evasively.
"So Mr. Pendleton thinks it takes a woman's hand and heart to create a home, does he?" he asked casually.
“Yes. He says his is just a house, too. Why don't you, Dr. Chilton?”
“Yes. He says his is just a house, too. Why don’t you, Dr. Chilton?”
“Why don't I—what?” The doctor had turned back to his desk.
“Why don’t I—what?” The doctor had turned back to his desk.
“Get a woman's hand and heart. Oh—and I forgot.” Pollyanna's face showed suddenly a painful color. “I suppose I ought to tell you. It wasn't Aunt Polly that Mr. Pendleton loved long ago; and so we—we aren't going there to live. You see, I told you it was—but I made a mistake. I hope YOU didn't tell any one,” she finished anxiously.
“Get a woman's hand and heart. Oh—and I forgot.” Pollyanna's face suddenly turned pained. “I guess I should tell you. It wasn't Aunt Polly that Mr. Pendleton loved a long time ago; so we—we aren't going there to live. You see, I told you it was—but I messed up. I hope YOU didn't tell anyone,” she finished anxiously.
“No—I didn't tell any one, Pollyanna,” replied the doctor, a little queerly.
“No—I didn't tell anyone, Pollyanna,” replied the doctor, sounding a bit strange.
“Oh, that's all right, then,” sighed Pollyanna in relief. “You see you're the only one I told, and I thought Mr. Pendleton looked sort of funny when I said I'd told YOU.”
“Oh, that's fine, then,” sighed Pollyanna with relief. “You see, you’re the only one I told, and I thought Mr. Pendleton seemed a bit weird when I said I’d told YOU.”
“Did he?” The doctor's lips twitched.
“Did he?” The doctor's lips quivered.
“Yes. And of course he wouldn't want many people to know it—when 'twasn't true. But why don't you get a woman's hand and heart, Dr. Chilton?”
“Yes. And of course he wouldn't want many people to know that—since it wasn't true. But why don't you go after a woman's hand and heart, Dr. Chilton?”
There was a moment's silence; then very gravely the doctor said:
There was a brief pause; then the doctor said very seriously:
“They're not always to be had—for the asking, little girl.”
“They're not always available just by asking, little girl.”
Pollyanna frowned thoughtfully.
Pollyanna frowned in thought.
“But I should think you could get 'em,” she argued. The flattering emphasis was unmistakable.
“But I think you could get them,” she argued. The flattering emphasis was clear.
“Thank you,” laughed the doctor, with uplifted eyebrows. Then, gravely again: “I'm afraid some of your older sisters would not be quite so—confident. At least, they—they haven't shown themselves to be so—obliging,” he observed.
“Thank you,” laughed the doctor, raising his eyebrows. Then, seriously again: “I’m afraid some of your older sisters wouldn’t be quite so—confident. At least, they—they haven’t shown themselves to be so—helpful,” he noted.
Pollyanna frowned again. Then her eyes widened in surprise.
Pollyanna frowned again. Then her eyes grew wide with surprise.
“Why, Dr. Chilton, you don't mean—you didn't try to get somebody's hand and heart once, like Mr. Pendleton, and—and couldn't, did you?”
“Why, Dr. Chilton, you can't mean—you didn't try to win someone's hand and heart once, like Mr. Pendleton, and—and failed, did you?”
The doctor got to his feet a little abruptly.
The doctor stood up a bit suddenly.
“There, there, Pollyanna, never mind about that now. Don't let other people's troubles worry your little head. Suppose you run back now to Mrs. Snow. I've written down the name of the medicine, and the directions how she is to take it. Was there anything else?”
“There, there, Pollyanna, don’t worry about that right now. Don’t let other people’s problems stress you out. Why don’t you go back to Mrs. Snow? I’ve noted down the name of the medicine and how she should take it. Was there anything else?"
Pollyanna shook her head.
Pollyanna shook her head.
“No, Sir; thank you, Sir,” she murmured soberly, as she turned toward the door. From the little hallway she called back, her face suddenly alight: “Anyhow, I'm glad 'twasn't my mother's hand and heart that you wanted and couldn't get, Dr. Chilton. Good-by!”
“No, thank you, Sir,” she said quietly as she turned toward the door. From the small hallway, she called back, her face suddenly bright: “Anyway, I’m glad it wasn’t my mother’s hand and heart that you wanted and couldn’t get, Dr. Chilton. Goodbye!”
It was on the last day of October that the accident occurred. Pollyanna, hurrying home from school, crossed the road at an apparently safe distance in front of a swiftly approaching motor car.
It was on the last day of October that the accident happened. Pollyanna, rushing home from school, crossed the street at what seemed like a safe distance in front of a rapidly approaching car.
Just what happened, no one could seem to tell afterward. Neither was there any one found who could tell why it happened or who was to blame that it did happen. Pollyanna, however, at five o'clock, was borne, limp and unconscious, into the little room that was so dear to her. There, by a white-faced Aunt Polly and a weeping Nancy she was undressed tenderly and put to bed, while from the village, hastily summoned by telephone, Dr. Warren was hurrying as fast as another motor car could bring him.
Just what happened, no one could seem to explain afterward. Neither was there anyone found who could say why it happened or who was at fault. Pollyanna, however, at five o'clock, was brought, limp and unconscious, into the little room that was so special to her. There, by a pale-faced Aunt Polly and a crying Nancy, she was gently undressed and put to bed, while from the village, quickly called by phone, Dr. Warren was rushing as fast as another car could take him.
“And ye didn't need ter more'n look at her aunt's face,” Nancy was sobbing to Old Tom in the garden, after the doctor had arrived and was closeted in the hushed room; “ye didn't need ter more'n look at her aunt's face ter see that 'twa'n't no duty that was eatin' her. Yer hands don't shake, and yer eyes don't look as if ye was tryin' ter hold back the Angel o' Death himself, when you're jest doin' yer DUTY, Mr. Tom they don't, they don't!”
“And you didn’t need to look at her aunt’s face,” Nancy was crying to Old Tom in the garden, after the doctor had arrived and was shut away in the quiet room; “you didn’t need to look at her aunt’s face to see that it wasn't any duty that was eating at her. Your hands don’t shake, and your eyes don’t look like you’re trying to hold back the Angel of Death himself when you’re just doing your DUTY, Mr. Tom they don’t, they don’t!”
“Is she hurt—bad?” The old man's voice shook.
“Is she hurt—bad?” The old man's voice trembled.
“There ain't no tellin',” sobbed Nancy. “She lay back that white an' still she might easy be dead; but Miss Polly said she wa'n't dead—an' Miss Polly had oughter know, if any one would—she kept up such a listenin' an' a feelin' for her heartbeats an' her breath!”
“There’s no telling,” sobbed Nancy. “She lay back so white and still she could easily be dead; but Miss Polly said she wasn’t dead—and Miss Polly should know, if anyone does—she kept listening and checking for her heartbeats and her breath!”
“Couldn't ye tell anythin' what it done to her?—that—that—” Old Tom's face worked convulsively.
“Couldn't you tell anything about what it did to her?—that—that—” Old Tom's face twitched uncontrollably.
Nancy's lips relaxed a little.
Nancy's lips softened slightly.
“I wish ye WOULD call it somethin', Mr. Tom an' somethin' good an' strong, too. Drat it! Ter think of its runnin' down our little girl! I always hated the evil-smellin' things, anyhow—I did, I did!”
“I wish you would call it something, Mr. Tom, and something good and strong too. Dang it! To think of it causing problems for our little girl! I always hated those stinky things, anyway—I really did!”
“But where is she hurt?”
“But where is she injured?”
“I don't know, I don't know,” moaned Nancy. “There's a little cut on her blessed head, but 'tain't bad—that ain't—Miss Polly says. She says she's afraid it's infernally she's hurt.”
“I don't know, I don't know,” Nancy groaned. “There’s a little cut on her poor head, but it’s not bad—really—it’s not—Miss Polly says so. She says she’s worried it might be more serious than it looks.”
A faint flicker came into Old Tom's eyes.
A faint flicker appeared in Old Tom's eyes.
“I guess you mean internally, Nancy,” he said dryly. “She's hurt infernally, all right—plague take that autymobile!—but I don't guess Miss Polly'd be usin' that word, all the same.”
“I guess you mean emotionally, Nancy,” he said flatly. “She's definitely hurting—cursed be that car!—but I don’t think Miss Polly would use that word, anyway.”
“Eh? Well, I don't know, I don't know,” moaned Nancy, with a shake of her head as she turned away. “Seems as if I jest couldn't stand it till that doctor gits out o' there. I wish I had a washin' ter do—the biggest washin' I ever see, I do, I do!” she wailed, wringing her hands helplessly.
“Ugh? Well, I don’t know, I really don’t,” groaned Nancy, shaking her head as she turned away. “It feels like I just can’t handle it until that doctor gets out of there. I wish I had a huge load of laundry to do—the biggest laundry I’ve ever seen, I really do!” she cried, wringing her hands in frustration.
Even after the doctor was gone, however, there seemed to be little that Nancy could tell Mr. Tom. There appeared to be no bones broken, and the cut was of slight consequence; but the doctor had looked very grave, had shaken his head slowly, and had said that time alone could tell. After he had gone, Miss Polly had shown a face even whiter and more drawn looking than before. The patient had not fully recovered consciousness, but at present she seemed to be resting as comfortably as could be expected. A trained nurse had been sent for, and would come that night. That was all. And Nancy turned sobbingly, and went back to her kitchen.
Even after the doctor left, there didn’t seem to be much that Nancy could share with Mr. Tom. It looked like there were no broken bones, and the cut wasn’t serious; but the doctor had seemed very serious, shook his head slowly, and said that only time would tell. After he left, Miss Polly looked even paler and more strained than before. The patient hadn’t fully regained consciousness, but for now, she seemed to be resting as comfortably as possible. A trained nurse had been called and would arrive that night. That was all. Nancy turned away in tears and went back to her kitchen.
It was sometime during the next forenoon that Pollyanna opened conscious eyes and realized where she was.
It was sometime during the next morning that Pollyanna opened her eyes and realized where she was.
“Why, Aunt Polly, what's the matter? Isn't it daytime? Why don't I get up?” she cried. “Why, Aunt Polly, I can't get up,” she moaned, falling back on the pillow, after an ineffectual attempt to lift herself.
“Why, Aunt Polly, what's wrong? Isn't it daytime? Why can't I get up?” she shouted. “Why, Aunt Polly, I can't get up,” she complained, falling back on the pillow after a failed attempt to lift herself.
“No, dear, I wouldn't try—just yet,” soothed her aunt quickly, but very quietly.
“No, dear, I wouldn’t try—just yet,” her aunt gently reassured her, but in a very soft voice.
“But what is the matter? Why can't I get up?”
“But what's wrong? Why can't I get up?”
Miss Polly's eyes asked an agonized question of the white-capped young woman standing in the window, out of the range of Pollyanna's eyes.
Miss Polly's eyes asked a desperate question of the young woman with the white cap standing in the window, just out of Pollyanna's sight.
The young woman nodded.
The young woman agreed.
“Tell her,” the lips said.
"Tell her," the lips whispered.
Miss Polly cleared her throat, and tried to swallow the lump that would scarcely let her speak.
Miss Polly cleared her throat and tried to swallow the lump that barely let her speak.
“You were hurt, dear, by the automobile last night. But never mind that now. Auntie wants you to rest and go to sleep again.”
“You got hurt in the car last night, dear. But don't worry about that now. Auntie wants you to rest and get some sleep again.”
“Hurt? Oh, yes; I—I ran.” Pollyanna's eyes were dazed. She lifted her hand to her forehead. “Why, it's—done up, and it—hurts!”
“Hurt? Oh, yes; I—I ran.” Pollyanna's eyes were glazed. She raised her hand to her forehead. “Wow, it's—bandaged, and it—hurts!”
“Yes, dear; but never mind. Just—just rest.”
“Yes, sweetheart; but it’s okay. Just—just relax.”
“But, Aunt Polly, I feel so funny, and so bad! My legs feel so—so queer—only they don't FEEL—at all!”
“But, Aunt Polly, I feel really strange and awful! My legs feel so—so weird—except they don’t FEEL—at all!”
With an imploring look into the nurse's face, Miss Polly struggled to her feet, and turned away. The nurse came forward quickly.
With a pleading look at the nurse, Miss Polly struggled to her feet and turned away. The nurse hurried over.
“Suppose you let me talk to you now,” she began cheerily. “I'm sure I think it's high time we were getting acquainted, and I'm going to introduce myself. I am Miss Hunt, and I've come to help your aunt take care of you. And the very first thing I'm going to do is to ask you to swallow these little white pills for me.”
“Why don't you let me talk to you for a bit?” she started happily. “I really think it’s about time we got to know each other, so I’ll introduce myself. I’m Miss Hunt, and I’m here to help your aunt take care of you. The very first thing I need you to do is take these little white pills for me.”
Pollyanna's eyes grew a bit wild.
Pollyanna's eyes widened slightly.
“But I don't want to be taken care of—that is, not for long! I want to get up. You know I go to school. Can't I go to school to-morrow?”
“But I don't want to be taken care of—that is, not for long! I want to get up. You know I go to school. Can't I go to school tomorrow?”
From the window where Aunt Polly stood now there came a half-stifled cry.
From the window where Aunt Polly was standing now, a muffled cry came through.
“To-morrow?” smiled the nurse, brightly.
"Tomorrow?" smiled the nurse, brightly.
“Well, I may not let you out quite so soon as that, Miss Pollyanna. But just swallow these little pills for me, please, and we'll see what THEY'LL do.”
“Well, I might not let you out that quickly, Miss Pollyanna. But please just take these little pills for me, and we'll see what they do.”
“All right,” agreed Pollyanna, somewhat doubtfully; “but I MUST go to school day after to-morrow—there are examinations then, you know.”
"Okay," Pollyanna agreed, a bit uncertain; "but I HAVE to go to school the day after tomorrow—there are exams then, you know."
She spoke again, a minute later. She spoke of school, and of the automobile, and of how her head ached; but very soon her voice trailed into silence under the blessed influence of the little white pills she had swallowed.
She spoke again a minute later. She talked about school, the car, and how her head hurt; but soon her voice faded into silence thanks to the soothing effect of the little white pills she had taken.
CHAPTER XXIV. JOHN PENDLETON
Pollyanna did not go to school “to-morrow,” nor the “day after to-morrow.” Pollyanna, however, did not realize this, except momentarily when a brief period of full consciousness sent insistent questions to her lips. Pollyanna did not realize anything, in fact, very clearly until a week had passed; then the fever subsided, the pain lessened somewhat, and her mind awoke to full consciousness. She had then to be told all over again what had occurred.
Pollyanna didn’t go to school “tomorrow,” nor the “day after tomorrow.” However, Pollyanna didn’t realize this, except for a brief moment when a wave of clarity brought pressing questions to her lips. In fact, Pollyanna didn’t really understand anything clearly until a week had passed; then the fever went down, the pain eased a bit, and her mind fully awakened. She had to be told everything that had happened all over again.
“And so it's hurt that I am, and not sick,” she sighed at last. “Well, I'm glad of that.”
“And so I'm hurt, not sick,” she sighed at last. “Well, I'm glad to hear that.”
“G-glad, Pollyanna?” asked her aunt, who was sitting by the bed.
“G-glad, Pollyanna?” asked her aunt, who was sitting by the bed.
“Yes. I'd so much rather have broken legs like Mr. Pendleton's than life-long-invalids like Mrs. Snow, you know. Broken legs get well, and lifelong-invalids don't.”
“Yes. I’d much rather have broken legs like Mr. Pendleton’s than be a lifelong invalid like Mrs. Snow, you know. Broken legs heal, and lifelong invalids don’t.”
Miss Polly—who had said nothing whatever about broken legs—got suddenly to her feet and walked to the little dressing table across the room. She was picking up one object after another now, and putting each down, in an aimless fashion quite unlike her usual decisiveness. Her face was not aimless-looking at all, however; it was white and drawn.
Miss Polly—who hadn’t mentioned anything about broken legs—suddenly got up and walked over to the small dressing table across the room. She started picking up one item after another and putting each one down in a distracted way that was completely unlike her usual decisiveness. However, her face didn’t look aimless at all; it was pale and tense.
On the bed Pollyanna lay blinking at the dancing band of colors on the ceiling, which came from one of the prisms in the window.
On the bed, Pollyanna lay blinking at the colorful patterns dancing on the ceiling, which came from one of the prisms in the window.
“I'm glad it isn't smallpox that ails me, too,” she murmured contentedly. “That would be worse than freckles. And I'm glad 'tisn't whooping cough—I've had that, and it's horrid—and I'm glad 'tisn't appendicitis nor measles, 'cause they're catching—measles are, I mean—and they wouldn't let you stay here.”
“I'm so relieved it's not smallpox that I'm dealing with,” she said happily. “That would be way worse than having freckles. And I'm glad it's not whooping cough—I've had that, and it's terrible—and I'm glad it's not appendicitis or measles, because those are contagious—measles, I mean—and they wouldn't let you stay here.”
“You seem to—to be glad for a good many things, my dear,” faltered Aunt Polly, putting her hand to her throat as if her collar bound.
“You seem to be pretty happy about a lot of things, my dear,” Aunt Polly said hesitantly, placing her hand on her throat as if her collar was tight.
Pollyanna laughed softly.
Pollyanna chuckled softly.
“I am. I've been thinking of 'em—lots of 'em—all the time I've been looking up at that rainbow. I love rainbows. I'm so glad Mr. Pendleton gave me those prisms! I'm glad of some things I haven't said yet. I don't know but I'm 'most glad I was hurt.”
“I am. I've been thinking about them—lots of them—all the time I've been looking up at that rainbow. I love rainbows. I'm so glad Mr. Pendleton gave me those prisms! I'm glad about some things I haven't said yet. I don't know, but I'm almost glad I got hurt.”
“Pollyanna!”
"Pollyanna!"
Pollyanna laughed softly again. She turned luminous eyes on her aunt. “Well, you see, since I have been hurt, you've called me 'dear' lots of times—and you didn't before. I love to be called 'dear'—by folks that belong to you, I mean. Some of the Ladies' Aiders did call me that; and of course that was pretty nice, but not so nice as if they had belonged to me, like you do. Oh, Aunt Polly, I'm so glad you belong to me!”
Pollyanna chuckled softly again. She looked at her aunt with bright eyes. “You know, since I got hurt, you've called me 'dear' a lot—and you didn’t before. I love being called 'dear'—by people who are part of your life, I mean. Some of the Ladies' Aiders called me that; and that was nice, but not as nice as if they were actually mine, like you are. Oh, Aunt Polly, I'm so happy you’re mine!”
Aunt Polly did not answer. Her hand was at her throat again. Her eyes were full of tears. She had turned away and was hurrying from the room through the door by which the nurse had just entered.
Aunt Polly didn't respond. Her hand was on her throat again. Her eyes were filled with tears. She turned away and hurried out of the room through the door the nurse had just come in.
It was that afternoon that Nancy ran out to Old Tom, who was cleaning harnesses in the barn. Her eyes were wild.
It was that afternoon when Nancy ran out to Old Tom, who was cleaning harnesses in the barn. Her eyes were wild.
“Mr. Tom, Mr. Tom, guess what's happened,” she panted. “You couldn't guess in a thousand years—you couldn't, you couldn't!”
“Mr. Tom, Mr. Tom, guess what just happened,” she gasped. “You wouldn't be able to guess in a thousand years—you couldn't, you couldn't!”
“Then I cal'late I won't try,” retorted the man, grimly, “specially as I hain't got more'n TEN ter live, anyhow, probably. You'd better tell me first off, Nancy.”
“Then I guess I won’t bother,” the man replied grimly, “especially since I probably don’t have more than TEN to live anyway. You’d better tell me straight away, Nancy.”
“Well, listen, then. Who do you s'pose is in the parlor now with the mistress? Who, I say?”
“Well, listen up. Who do you think is in the parlor with the mistress right now? Who, I ask?”
Old Tom shook his head.
Old Tom sighed.
“There's no tellin',” he declared.
"There's no telling," he declared.
“Yes, there is. I'm tellin'. It's—John Pendleton!”
“Yes, there is. I'm telling you. It’s—John Pendleton!”
“Sho, now! You're jokin', girl.”
"Come on! You're joking, girl."
“Not much I am—an' me a-lettin' him in myself—crutches an' all! An' the team he come in a-waitin' this minute at the door for him, jest as if he wa'n't the cranky old crosspatch he is, what never talks ter no one! jest think, Mr. Tom—HIM a-callin' on HER!”
“Not much of me—letting him in myself—crutches and all! And the car he came in is still waiting right outside the door for him, just as if he wasn’t the grumpy old grouch he is, who never talks to anyone! Just think, Mr. Tom—HIM calling on HER!”
“Well, why not?” demanded the old man, a little aggressively.
“Well, why not?” the old man asked, a bit aggressively.
Nancy gave him a scornful glance.
Nancy shot him a disdainful look.
“As if you didn't know better'n me!” she derided.
"As if you didn't know better than me!" she mocked.
“Eh?”
"Wait, what?"
“Oh, you needn't be so innercent,” she retorted with mock indignation; “—you what led me wildgoose chasin' in the first place!”
“Oh, you don’t have to be so innocent,” she replied with fake outrage; “—you’re the one who got me running around like a mad person in the first place!”
“What do ye mean?”
"What do you mean?"
Nancy glanced through the open barn door toward the house, and came a step nearer to the old man.
Nancy looked through the open barn door at the house and took a step closer to the old man.
“Listen! 'Twas you that was tellin' me Miss Polly had a lover in the first place, wa'n't it? Well, one day I thinks I finds two and two, and I puts 'em tergether an' makes four. But it turns out ter be five—an' no four at all, at all!”
“Listen! You were the one who told me Miss Polly had a boyfriend in the first place, right? Well, one day I think I figured it out and put two and two together to make four. But it turns out to be five—and definitely not four at all!”
With a gesture of indifference Old Tom turned and fell to work.
With a shrug of indifference, Old Tom turned around and got to work.
“If you're goin' ter talk ter me, you've got ter talk plain horse sense,” he declared testily. “I never was no hand for figgers.”
“If you're going to talk to me, you need to speak plainly,” he said irately. “I was never good with numbers.”
Nancy laughed.
Nancy chuckled.
“Well, it's this,” she explained. “I heard somethin' that made me think him an' Miss Polly was lovers.”
“Well, here's the thing,” she explained. “I heard something that made me think he and Miss Polly were in love.”
“MR. PENDLETON!” Old Tom straightened up.
“MR. PENDLETON!” Old Tom stood up straight.
“Yes. Oh, I know now; he wasn't. It was that blessed child's mother he was in love with, and that's why he wanted—but never mind that part,” she added hastily, remembering just in time her promise to Pollyanna not to tell that Mr. Pendleton had wished her to come and live with him. “Well, I've been askin' folks about him some, since, and I've found out that him an' Miss Polly hain't been friends for years, an' that she's been hatin' him like pizen owin' ter the silly gossip that coupled their names tergether when she was eighteen or twenty.”
“Yes. Oh, I understand now; he wasn’t. He was in love with that sweet child's mother, and that’s why he wanted—but never mind that part,” she added quickly, remembering just in time her promise to Pollyanna not to mention that Mr. Pendleton had wanted her to come and live with him. “Well, I’ve been asking people about him since then, and I found out that he and Miss Polly haven’t been friends for years, and that she’s hated him like poison because of the silly gossip that linked their names together when she was eighteen or twenty.”
“Yes, I remember,” nodded Old Tom. “It was three or four years after Miss Jennie give him the mitten and went off with the other chap. Miss Polly knew about it, of course, and was sorry for him. So she tried ter be nice to him. Maybe she overdid it a little—she hated that minister chap so who had took off her sister. At any rate, somebody begun ter make trouble. They said she was runnin' after him.”
“Yes, I remember,” nodded Old Tom. “It was three or four years after Miss Jennie broke up with him and left with that other guy. Miss Polly knew about it, of course, and felt sorry for him. So she tried to be nice to him. Maybe she went a bit overboard—she really disliked that minister who took her sister away. Anyway, someone started stirring up trouble. They claimed she was chasing after him.”
“Runnin' after any man—her!” interjected Nancy.
“Running after any guy—her!” interrupted Nancy.
“I know it; but they did,” declared Old Tom, “and of course no gal of any spunk'll stand that. Then about that time come her own lover an' the trouble with HIM. After that she shut up like an oyster an' wouldn't have nothin' ter do with nobody fur a spell. Her heart jest seemed to turn bitter at the core.”
“I know it; but they did,” said Old Tom, “and of course no girl with any backbone is going to put up with that. Then around that time, her own boyfriend showed up, and there was trouble with HIM. After that, she completely shut down and wouldn’t want to deal with anyone for a while. Her heart just seemed to turn bitter at its core.”
“Yes, I know. I've heard about that now,” rejoined Nancy; “an' that's why you could 'a' knocked me down with a feather when I see HIM at the door—him, what she hain't spoke to for years! But I let him in an' went an' told her.”
“Yes, I know. I've heard about that now,” Nancy replied; “and that's why you could have knocked me down with a feather when I saw HIM at the door—him, the one she hasn't talked to in years! But I let him in and went and told her.”
“What did she say?” Old Tom held his breath suspended.
“What did she say?” Old Tom held his breath.
“Nothin'—at first. She was so still I thought she hadn't heard; and I was jest goin' ter say it over when she speaks up quiet like: 'Tell Mr. Pendleton I will be down at once.' An' I come an' told him. Then I come out here an' told you,” finished Nancy, casting another backward glance toward the house.
“Nothing—at first. She was so still I thought she hadn't heard; and I was just about to repeat it when she quietly said, 'Tell Mr. Pendleton I will be down at once.' So, I went and told him. Then I came out here and told you,” finished Nancy, casting another glance back toward the house.
“Humph!” grunted Old Tom; and fell to work again.
“Humph!” grunted Old Tom, and got back to work.
In the ceremonious “parlor” of the Harrington homestead, Mr. John Pendleton did not have to wait long before a swift step warned him of Miss Polly's coming. As he attempted to rise, she made a gesture of remonstrance. She did not offer her hand, however, and her face was coldly reserved.
In the formal “parlor” of the Harrington home, Mr. John Pendleton didn’t have to wait long before he heard Miss Polly approaching with quick steps. As he tried to stand up, she waved him off. She didn’t offer her hand, though, and her expression was cool and distant.
“I called to ask for—Pollyanna,” he began at once, a little brusquely.
“I called to ask for—Pollyanna,” he started right away, a bit abruptly.
“Thank you. She is about the same,” said Miss Polly.
“Thanks. She’s about the same,” said Miss Polly.
“And that is—won't you tell me HOW she is?” His voice was not quite steady this time.
“And that is—won't you tell me HOW she is?” His voice wasn't very steady this time.
A quick spasm of pain crossed the woman's face.
A quick flash of pain crossed the woman's face.
“I can't, I wish I could!”
“I can't, I really wish I could!”
“You mean—you don't know?”
"You mean—you don't get it?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“But—the doctor?”
“But what about the doctor?”
“Dr. Warren himself seems—at sea. He is in correspondence now with a New York specialist. They have arranged for a consultation at once.”
“Dr. Warren himself seems a bit lost. He is currently in touch with a New York specialist. They have set up a consultation right away.”
“But—but what WERE her injuries that you do know?”
“But—but what WERE her injuries that you know about?”
“A slight cut on the head, one or two bruises, and—and an injury to the spine which has seemed to cause—paralysis from the hips down.”
“A small cut on the head, one or two bruises, and—and an injury to the spine that seems to have caused—paralysis from the hips down.”
A low cry came from the man. There was a brief silence; then, huskily, he asked:
A low cry came from the man. There was a brief silence; then, in a husky voice, he asked:
“And Pollyanna—how does she—take it?”
“And Pollyanna—how does she feel about it?”
“She doesn't understand—at all—how things really are. And I CAN'T tell her.”
“She doesn’t get it—at all—how things really are. And I CAN'T tell her.”
“But she must know—something!”
“But she has to know—something!”
Miss Polly lifted her hand to the collar at her throat in the gesture that had become so common to her of late.
Miss Polly lifted her hand to the collar at her throat in a gesture that had become so familiar to her lately.
“Oh, yes. She knows she can't—move; but she thinks her legs are—broken. She says she's glad it's broken legs like yours rather than 'lifelong-invalids' like Mrs. Snow's; because broken legs get well, and the other—doesn't. She talks like that all the time, until it—it seems as if I should—die!”
“Oh, yes. She knows she can’t move, but she thinks her legs are broken. She says she’s glad it’s broken legs like yours rather than 'lifelong-invalids' like Mrs. Snow’s because broken legs heal, and the other doesn’t. She talks like that all the time until it feels like I might die!”
Through the blur of tears in his own eyes, the man saw the drawn face opposite, twisted with emotion. Involuntarily his thoughts went back to what Pollyanna had said when he had made his final plea for her presence: “Oh, I couldn't leave Aunt Polly—now!”
Through the blur of tears in his eyes, the man saw the pale face across from him, twisted with emotion. Unintentionally, his thoughts went back to what Pollyanna had said when he had made his final plea for her to come: “Oh, I couldn't leave Aunt Polly—now!”
It was this thought that made him ask very gently, as soon as he could control his voice:
It was this thought that made him ask very softly, as soon as he could steady his voice:
“I wonder if you know, Miss Harrington, how hard I tried to get Pollyanna to come and live with me.”
“I wonder if you know, Miss Harrington, how hard I tried to get Pollyanna to come and live with me.”
“With YOU!—Pollyanna!”
“With YOU!—Pollyanna!”
The man winced a little at the tone of her voice; but his own voice was still impersonally cool when he spoke again.
The man flinched slightly at the tone of her voice, but his own voice remained cool and detached when he spoke again.
“Yes. I wanted to adopt her—legally, you understand; making her my heir, of course.”
“Yes. I wanted to adopt her—legally, you know; making her my heir, of course.”
The woman in the opposite chair relaxed a little. It came to her, suddenly, what a brilliant future it would have meant for Pollyanna—this adoption; and she wondered if Pollyanna were old enough and mercenary enough—to be tempted by this man's money and position.
The woman in the chair across from her eased up a bit. It hit her, all of a sudden, what a fantastic future this adoption could have offered Pollyanna; and she started to wonder if Pollyanna was old enough and materialistic enough to be swayed by this man's wealth and status.
“I am very fond of Pollyanna,” the man was continuing. “I am fond of her both for her own sake, and for—her mother's. I stood ready to give Pollyanna the love that had been twenty-five years in storage.”
“I really like Pollyanna,” the man continued. “I like her both for who she is and for—her mother. I was ready to give Pollyanna the love that had been held back for twenty-five years.”
“LOVE.” Miss Polly remembered suddenly why SHE had taken this child in the first place—and with the recollection came the remembrance of Pollyanna's own words uttered that very morning: “I love to be called 'dear' by folks that belong to you!” And it was this love-hungry little girl that had been offered the stored-up affection of twenty-five years:—and she was old enough to be tempted by love! With a sinking heart Miss Polly realized that. With a sinking heart, too, she realized something else: the dreariness of her own future now without Pollyanna.
“LOVE.” Miss Polly suddenly remembered why she had taken this child in the first place—and with that memory came Pollyanna's own words spoken that very morning: “I love to be called 'dear' by folks that are close to you!” And it was this affection-needing little girl who had been given the love stored up over twenty-five years:—and she was now old enough to crave love! With a heavy heart, Miss Polly understood that. With a heavy heart, she also realized something else: the bleakness of her future now without Pollyanna.
“Well?” she said. And the man, recognizing the self-control that vibrated through the harshness of the tone, smiled sadly.
“Well?” she said. The man, sensing the self-control that resonated through the harshness of her tone, smiled sadly.
“She would not come,” he answered.
“She’s not coming,” he replied.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“She would not leave you. She said you had been so good to her. She wanted to stay with you—and she said she THOUGHT you wanted her to stay,” he finished, as he pulled himself to his feet.
“She wouldn’t leave you. She said you had been really good to her. She wanted to stay with you—and she said she thought you wanted her to stay,” he finished, as he got up.
He did not look toward Miss Polly. He turned his face resolutely toward the door. But instantly he heard a swift step at his side, and found a shaking hand thrust toward him.
He didn’t look at Miss Polly. He turned his face firmly toward the door. But right away, he heard a quick step beside him and saw a trembling hand reaching out to him.
“When the specialist comes, and I know anything—definite about Pollyanna, I will let you hear from me,” said a trembling voice. “Good-by—and thank you for coming. Pollyanna will be pleased.”
“When the specialist arrives, and I know anything definite about Pollyanna, I’ll let you know,” said a trembling voice. “Goodbye—and thank you for coming. Pollyanna will be happy.”
CHAPTER XXV. A WAITING GAME
On the day after John Pendleton's call at the Harrington homestead, Miss Polly set herself to the task of preparing Pollyanna for the visit of the specialist.
On the day after John Pendleton's visit to the Harrington home, Miss Polly focused on getting Pollyanna ready for the specialist's appointment.
“Pollyanna, my dear,” she began gently, “we have decided that we want another doctor besides Dr. Warren to see you. Another one might tell us something new to do—to help you get well faster, you know.”
“Pollyanna, my dear,” she began gently, “we’ve decided that we want you to see another doctor in addition to Dr. Warren. Maybe a different doctor can suggest something new to help you get better quicker, you know.”
A joyous light came to Pollyanna's face.
A bright smile appeared on Pollyanna's face.
“Dr. Chilton! Oh, Aunt Polly, I'd so love to have Dr. Chilton! I've wanted him all the time, but I was afraid you didn't, on account of his seeing you in the sun parlor that day, you know; so I didn't like to say anything. But I'm so glad you do want him!”
“Dr. Chilton! Oh, Aunt Polly, I would really love to have Dr. Chilton! I've wanted him the whole time, but I was worried you didn't, because he saw you in the sun parlor that day, you know; so I didn't want to say anything. But I'm so happy you do want him!”
Aunt Polly's face had turned white, then red, then back to white again. But when she answered, she showed very plainly that she was trying to speak lightly and cheerfully.
Aunt Polly's face went from white to red and then back to white again. But when she spoke, it was clear she was trying to sound upbeat and cheerful.
“Oh, no, dear! It wasn't Dr. Chilton at all that I meant. It is a new doctor—a very famous doctor from New York, who—who knows a great deal about—about hurts like yours.”
“Oh, no, sweetie! I wasn't talking about Dr. Chilton at all. It’s a new doctor—a really famous one from New York—who knows a lot about injuries like yours.”
Pollyanna's face fell.
Pollyanna looked disappointed.
“I don't believe he knows half so much as Dr. Chilton.”
"I don't think he knows anywhere near as much as Dr. Chilton."
“Oh, yes, he does, I'm sure, dear.”
“Oh, yes, he definitely does, I’m sure, dear.”
“But it was Dr. Chilton who doctored Mr. Pendleton's broken leg, Aunt Polly. If—if you don't mind VERY much, I WOULD LIKE to have Dr. Chilton—truly I would!”
“But it was Dr. Chilton who treated Mr. Pendleton's broken leg, Aunt Polly. If—if you don’t mind TOO much, I REALLY would like to have Dr. Chilton—honestly, I would!”
A distressed color suffused Miss Polly's face. For a moment she did not speak at all; then she said gently—though yet with a touch of her old stern decisiveness:
A worried color spread across Miss Polly's face. For a moment, she didn't say anything; then she spoke softly—though still with a hint of her old firm determination:
“But I do mind, Pollyanna. I mind very much. I would do anything—almost anything for you, my dear; but I—for reasons which I do not care to speak of now, I don't wish Dr. Chilton called in on—on this case. And believe me, he can NOT know so much about—about your trouble, as this great doctor does, who will come from New York to-morrow.”
“But I do care, Pollyanna. I care a lot. I'd do anything—almost anything for you, my dear; but I— for reasons I don't want to discuss right now, I don’t want Dr. Chilton involved in— in this case. And believe me, he can't know nearly as much about—about your problem, as this great doctor who will come from New York tomorrow.”
Pollyanna still looked unconvinced.
Pollyanna still looked skeptical.
“But, Aunt Polly, if you LOVED Dr. Chilton—”
“But, Aunt Polly, if you LOVED Dr. Chilton—”
“WHAT, Pollyanna?” Aunt Polly's voice was very sharp now. Her cheeks were very red, too.
“WHAT, Pollyanna?” Aunt Polly's voice was really sharp now. Her cheeks were bright red, too.
“I say, if you loved Dr. Chilton, and didn't love the other one,” sighed Pollyanna, “seems to me that would make some difference in the good he would do; and I love Dr. Chilton.”
“I mean, if you loved Dr. Chilton and didn’t love the other one,” sighed Pollyanna, “it seems to me that would make a difference in the good he would do; and I love Dr. Chilton.”
The nurse entered the room at that moment, and Aunt Polly rose to her feet abruptly, a look of relief on her face.
The nurse walked into the room at that moment, and Aunt Polly suddenly stood up, a look of relief on her face.
“I am very sorry, Pollyanna,” she said, a little stiffly; “but I'm afraid you'll have to let me be the judge, this time. Besides, it's already arranged. The New York doctor is coming to-morrow.”
“I’m really sorry, Pollyanna,” she said, a bit awkwardly; “but I’m afraid you’ll have to let me decide this time. Besides, it’s already been arranged. The New York doctor is coming tomorrow.”
As it happened, however, the New York doctor did not come “to-morrow.” At the last moment a telegram told of an unavoidable delay owing to the sudden illness of the specialist himself. This led Pollyanna into a renewed pleading for the substitution of Dr. Chilton—“which would be so easy now, you know.”
As it turned out, the New York doctor didn't come "tomorrow." At the last minute, a telegram informed them of an unavoidable delay due to the sudden illness of the specialist. This prompted Pollyanna to once again plead for the substitution of Dr. Chilton—“which would be so easy now, you know.”
But as before, Aunt Polly shook her head and said “no, dear,” very decisively, yet with a still more anxious assurance that she would do anything—anything but that—to please her dear Pollyanna.
But as before, Aunt Polly shook her head and said, “No, dear,” very decisively, yet with an even more anxious assurance that she would do anything—anything but that—to please her dear Pollyanna.
As the days of waiting passed, one by one, it did indeed, seem that Aunt Polly was doing everything (but that) that she could do to please her niece.
As the days of waiting went by, it really seemed like Aunt Polly was doing everything she could to please her niece.
“I wouldn't 'a' believed it—you couldn't 'a' made me believe it,” Nancy said to Old Tom one morning. “There don't seem ter be a minute in the day that Miss Polly ain't jest hangin' 'round waitin' ter do somethin' for that blessed lamb if 'tain't more than ter let in the cat—an' her what wouldn't let Fluff nor Buff up-stairs for love nor money a week ago; an' now she lets 'em tumble all over the bed jest 'cause it pleases Miss Pollyanna!
“I wouldn't have believed it—you couldn't have made me believe it,” Nancy said to Old Tom one morning. “It seems like there's not a moment in the day when Miss Polly isn't just hanging around waiting to do something for that blessed kid, even if it's just to let in the cat—and she wouldn't let Fluff or Buff upstairs for love or money a week ago; and now she lets them tumble all over the bed just because it makes Miss Pollyanna happy!”
“An' when she ain't doin' nothin' else, she's movin' them little glass danglers 'round ter diff'rent winders in the room so the sun'll make the 'rainbows dance,' as that blessed child calls it. She's sent Timothy down ter Cobb's greenhouse three times for fresh flowers—an' that besides all the posies fetched in ter her, too. An' the other day, if I didn't find her sittin' 'fore the bed with the nurse actually doin' her hair, an' Miss Pollyanna lookin' on an' bossin' from the bed, her eyes all shinin' an' happy. An' I declare ter goodness, if Miss Polly hain't wore her hair like that every day now—jest ter please that blessed child!”
"And when she isn't doing anything else, she's moving those little glass danglers around to different windows in the room so the sun will make the 'rainbows dance,' as that sweet child calls it. She's sent Timothy down to Cobb's greenhouse three times for fresh flowers—and that’s in addition to all the posies brought in for her, too. And the other day, I found her sitting in front of the bed with the nurse actually doing her hair, while Miss Pollyanna watched and directed from the bed, her eyes all shining and happy. And I swear, if Miss Polly isn't wearing her hair like that every day now—just to please that sweet child!"
Old Tom chuckled.
Tom laughed.
“Well, it strikes me Miss Polly herself ain't lookin' none the worse—for wearin' them 'ere curls 'round her forehead,” he observed dryly.
“Well, it seems to me Miss Polly herself doesn't look any worse for wearing those curls around her forehead,” he said dryly.
“'Course she ain't,” retorted Nancy, indignantly. “She looks like FOLKS, now. She's actually almost—”
“Of course she isn't,” Nancy replied angrily. “She looks like PEOPLE now. She's actually almost—”
“Keerful, now, Nancy!” interrupted the old man, with a slow grin. “You know what you said when I told ye she was handsome once.”
“Careful now, Nancy!” interrupted the old man with a slow grin. “You know what you said when I told you she was good-looking once.”
Nancy shrugged her shoulders.
Nancy shrugged.
“Oh, she ain't handsome, of course; but I will own up she don't look like the same woman, what with the ribbons an' lace jiggers Miss Pollyanna makes her wear 'round her neck.”
“Oh, she isn't pretty, of course; but I have to admit she doesn’t look like the same woman, what with the ribbons and lace things Miss Pollyanna makes her wear around her neck.”
“I told ye so,” nodded the man. “I told ye she wa'n't—old.”
“I told you so,” the man nodded. “I told you she wasn’t—old.”
Nancy laughed.
Nancy chuckled.
“Well, I'll own up she HAIN'T got quite so good an imitation of it—as she did have, 'fore Miss Pollyanna come. Say, Mr. Tom, who WAS her A lover? I hain't found that out, yet; I hain't, I hain't!”
“Well, I'll admit she doesn't have as good an imitation of it as she did before Miss Pollyanna came. Say, Mr. Tom, who was her lover? I still haven't figured that out yet; I really haven't!”
“Hain't ye?” asked the old man, with an odd look on his face. “Well, I guess ye won't then from me.”
“Haven't you?” asked the old man, with a strange look on his face. “Well, I guess you won't then from me.”
“Oh, Mr. Tom, come on, now,” wheedled the girl. “Ye see, there ain't many folks here that I CAN ask.”
“Oh, Mr. Tom, come on now,” the girl pleaded. “You see, there aren't many people here that I can ask.”
“Maybe not. But there's one, anyhow, that ain't answerin',” grinned Old Tom. Then, abruptly, the light died from his eyes. “How is she, ter-day—the little gal?”
“Maybe not. But there's one, anyway, that isn't answering,” grinned Old Tom. Then, suddenly, the light went out of his eyes. “How is she today—the little girl?”
Nancy shook her head. Her face, too, had sobered.
Nancy shook her head. Her expression had also become serious.
“Just the same, Mr. Tom. There ain't no special diff'rence, as I can see—or anybody, I guess. She jest lays there an' sleeps an' talks some, an' tries ter smile an' be 'glad' 'cause the sun sets or the moon rises, or some other such thing, till it's enough ter make yer heart break with achin'.”
“Just the same, Mr. Tom. There’s really no special difference, as far as I can tell—or anyone else, I suppose. She just lies there and sleeps and talks a bit, and tries to smile and be 'happy' because the sun sets or the moon rises, or some other thing like that, until it’s enough to make your heart break from the ache.”
“I know; it's the 'game'—bless her sweet heart!” nodded Old Tom, blinking a little.
“I know; it's the 'game'—bless her sweet heart!” nodded Old Tom, blinking a bit.
“She told YOU, then, too, about that 'ere—game?”
“She told you about that game, too?”
“Oh, yes. She told me long ago.” The old man hesitated, then went on, his lips twitching a little. “I was growlin' one day 'cause I was so bent up and crooked; an' what do ye s'pose the little thing said?”
“Oh, yes. She told me a long time ago.” The old man hesitated, then continued, his lips twitching slightly. “I was grumbling one day because I was feeling so twisted and upset; and what do you think the little thing said?”
“I couldn't guess. I wouldn't think she could find ANYTHIN' about THAT ter be glad about!”
“I couldn't guess. I wouldn't think she could find anything about that to be happy about!”
“She did. She said I could be glad, anyhow, that I didn't have ter STOOP SO FAR TER DO MY WEEDIN' 'cause I was already bent part way over.”
“She did. She said I could be glad, anyway, that I didn't have to bend down so far to do my weeding because I was already halfway bent over.”
Nancy gave a wistful laugh.
Nancy let out a wistful laugh.
“Well, I ain't surprised, after all. You might know she'd find somethin'. We've been playin' it—that game—since almost the first, 'cause there wa'n't no one else she could play it with—though she did speak of—her aunt.”
"Well, I'm not surprised at all. You probably knew she’d discover something. We've been playing that game since almost the beginning, because there wasn't anyone else she could play with—though she did mention her aunt."
“MISS POLLY!”
"Ms. Polly!"
Nancy chuckled.
Nancy laughed.
“I guess you hain't got such an awful diff'rent opinion o' the mistress than I have,” she bridled.
“I guess you don't have such a completely different opinion of the mistress as I do,” she said, sounding defensive.
Old Tom stiffened.
Old Tom tensed up.
“I was only thinkin' 'twould be—some of a surprise—to her,” he explained with dignity.
“I was just thinking it would be a bit of a surprise for her,” he explained with dignity.
“Well, yes, I guess 'twould be—THEN,” retorted Nancy. “I ain't sayin' what 'twould be NOW. I'd believe anythin' o' the mistress now—even that she'd take ter playin' it herself!”
“Well, yes, I guess it would be—THEN,” replied Nancy. “I’m not saying what it would be NOW. I'd believe anything about the mistress now—even that she'd start playing it herself!”
“But hain't the little gal told her—ever? She's told ev'ry one else, I guess. I'm hearin' of it ev'rywhere, now, since she was hurted,” said Tom.
“But hasn't the little girl told her—ever? She's told everyone else, I guess. I'm hearing about it everywhere now, since she got hurt,” said Tom.
“Well, she didn't tell Miss Polly,” rejoined Nancy. “Miss Pollyanna told me long ago that she couldn't tell her, 'cause her aunt didn't like ter have her talk about her father; an' 'twas her father's game, an' she'd have ter talk about him if she did tell it. So she never told her.”
“Well, she didn't tell Miss Polly,” Nancy replied. “Miss Pollyanna told me a while back that she couldn't tell her because her aunt didn't want her talking about her father; and it was her father's game, and she'd have to talk about him if she did tell. So she never told her.”
“Oh, I see, I see.” The old man nodded his head slowly. “They was always bitter against the minister chap—all of 'em, 'cause he took Miss Jennie away from 'em. An' Miss Polly—young as she was—couldn't never forgive him; she was that fond of Miss Jennie—in them days. I see, I see. 'Twas a bad mess,” he sighed, as he turned away.
“Oh, I get it, I get it.” The old man nodded slowly. “They were always frustrated with the minister guy—all of them, because he took Miss Jennie away from them. And Miss Polly—despite being so young—could never forgive him; she was really attached to Miss Jennie back then. I get it, I get it. It was a real mess,” he sighed as he turned away.
“Yes, 'twas—all 'round, all 'round,” sighed Nancy in her turn, as she went back to her kitchen.
“Yes, it was—all around, all around,” sighed Nancy as she went back to her kitchen.
For no one were those days of waiting easy. The nurse tried to look cheerful, but her eyes were troubled. The doctor was openly nervous and impatient. Miss Polly said little; but even the softening waves of hair about her face, and the becoming laces at her throat, could not hide the fact that she was growing thin and pale. As to Pollyanna—Pollyanna petted the dog, smoothed the cat's sleek head, admired the flowers and ate the fruits and jellies that were sent in to her; and returned innumerable cheery answers to the many messages of love and inquiry that were brought to her bedside. But she, too, grew pale and thin; and the nervous activity of the poor little hands and arms only emphasized the pitiful motionlessness of the once active little feet and legs now lying so woefully quiet under the blankets.
No one found those days of waiting easy. The nurse tried to stay cheerful, but her eyes showed concern. The doctor was obviously anxious and restless. Miss Polly said very little; still, even the soft waves of hair framing her face and the pretty lace at her throat couldn't conceal how thin and pale she was getting. As for Pollyanna—she played with the dog, stroked the cat’s smooth head, admired the flowers, and enjoyed the fruits and jellies sent to her; she also gave countless cheerful responses to the many messages of love and concern brought to her bedside. But she, too, became pale and thin; and the restless movements of her little hands and arms only highlighted the sad stillness of her once lively feet and legs, now lying so quietly under the blankets.
As to the game—Pollyanna told Nancy these days how glad she was going to be when she could go to school again, go to see Mrs. Snow, go to call on Mr. Pendleton, and go to ride with Dr. Chilton nor did she seem to realize that all this “gladness” was in the future, not the present. Nancy, however, did realize it—and cry about it, when she was alone.
As for the game—Pollyanna told Nancy lately how happy she was going to be when she could go back to school, visit Mrs. Snow, drop by to see Mr. Pendleton, and go for a ride with Dr. Chilton. Pollyanna didn't seem to understand that all this “happiness” was in the future, not the present. Nancy, on the other hand, did understand—and cried about it when she was by herself.
CHAPTER XXVI. A DOOR AJAR
Just a week from the time Dr. Mead, the specialist, was first expected, he came. He was a tall, broad-shouldered man with kind gray eyes, and a cheerful smile. Pollyanna liked him at once, and told him so.
Just a week after Dr. Mead, the specialist, was initially expected, he arrived. He was a tall, broad-shouldered man with kind gray eyes and a cheerful smile. Pollyanna liked him right away and told him so.
“You look quite a lot like MY doctor, you see,” she added engagingly.
“You look a lot like my doctor, you know,” she said with interest.
“YOUR doctor?” Dr. Mead glanced in evident surprise at Dr. Warren, talking with the nurse a few feet away. Dr. Warren was a small, brown-eyed man with a pointed brown beard.
“YOUR doctor?” Dr. Mead said, clearly surprised as he looked at Dr. Warren, who was chatting with the nurse a few feet away. Dr. Warren was a short man with brown eyes and a pointed brown beard.
“Oh, THAT isn't my doctor,” smiled Pollyanna, divining his thought. “Dr. Warren is Aunt Polly's doctor. My doctor is Dr. Chilton.”
“Oh, that isn't my doctor,” smiled Pollyanna, sensing his thoughts. “Dr. Warren is Aunt Polly's doctor. My doctor is Dr. Chilton.”
“Oh-h!” said Dr. Mead, a little oddly, his eyes resting on Miss Polly, who, with a vivid blush, had turned hastily away.
“Oh-h!” said Dr. Mead, somewhat strangely, his eyes fixed on Miss Polly, who, with a bright blush, had quickly turned away.
“Yes.” Pollyanna hesitated, then continued with her usual truthfulness. “You see, I wanted Dr. Chilton all the time, but Aunt Polly wanted you. She said you knew more than Dr. Chilton, anyway about—about broken legs like mine. And of course if you do, I can be glad for that. Do you?”
“Yes.” Pollyanna paused, then carried on with her usual honesty. “You see, I always wanted Dr. Chilton, but Aunt Polly wanted you. She said you knew more than Dr. Chilton about—about broken legs like mine. And if that's true, I can be happy about that. Do you?”
A swift something crossed the doctor's face that Pollyanna could not quite translate.
A quick expression crossed the doctor's face that Pollyanna couldn’t fully understand.
“Only time can tell that, little girl,” he said gently; then he turned a grave face toward Dr. Warren, who had just come to the bedside.
“Only time will tell that, little girl,” he said softly; then he turned a serious face toward Dr. Warren, who had just arrived at the bedside.
Every one said afterward that it was the cat that did it. Certainly, if Fluffy had not poked an insistent paw and nose against Pollyanna's unlatched door, the door would not have swung noiselessly open on its hinges until it stood perhaps a foot ajar; and if the door had not been open, Pollyanna would not have heard her aunt's words.
Everyone said afterward that it was the cat that did it. For sure, if Fluffy hadn't pushed her persistent paw and nose against Pollyanna's unlocked door, the door wouldn't have swung quietly open on its hinges until it was about a foot ajar; and if the door hadn't been open, Pollyanna wouldn't have heard her aunt's words.
In the hall the two doctors, the nurse, and Miss Polly stood talking. In Pollyanna's room Fluffy had just jumped to the bed with a little purring “meow” of joy when through the open door sounded clearly and sharply Aunt Polly's agonized exclamation.
In the hallway, the two doctors, the nurse, and Miss Polly were chatting. In Pollyanna's room, Fluffy had just jumped onto the bed with a happy little “meow” when Aunt Polly's distressed shout came through the open door, clear and loud.
“Not that! Doctor, not that! You don't mean—the child—will NEVER WALK again!”
“Not that! Doctor, not that! You can't mean—the child—will NEVER WALK again!”
It was all confusion then. First, from the bedroom came Pollyanna's terrified “Aunt Polly Aunt Polly!” Then Miss Polly, seeing the open door and realizing that her words had been heard, gave a low little moan and—for the first time in her life—fainted dead away.
It was all chaos then. First, from the bedroom came Pollyanna's scared "Aunt Polly! Aunt Polly!" Then Miss Polly, noticing the open door and realizing her words had been overheard, let out a soft moan and—for the first time in her life—fainted completely.
The nurse, with a choking “She heard!” stumbled toward the open door. The two doctors stayed with Miss Polly. Dr. Mead had to stay—he had caught Miss Polly as she fell. Dr. Warren stood by, helplessly. It was not until Pollyanna cried out again sharply and the nurse closed the door, that the two men, with a despairing glance into each other's eyes, awoke to the immediate duty of bringing the woman in Dr. Mead's arms back to unhappy consciousness.
The nurse gasped, “She heard!” as she stumbled toward the open door. The two doctors stayed with Miss Polly. Dr. Mead had to stay—he had caught Miss Polly when she fell. Dr. Warren stood by, feeling helpless. It wasn’t until Pollyanna cried out sharply again and the nurse closed the door that the two men, exchanging a worried glance, realized they had to bring the woman in Dr. Mead’s arms back to awareness.
In Pollyanna's room, the nurse had found a purring gray cat on the bed vainly trying to attract the attention of a white-faced, wild-eyed little girl.
In Pollyanna's room, the nurse found a purring gray cat on the bed, trying in vain to get the attention of a wild-eyed little girl with a pale face.
“Miss Hunt, please, I want Aunt Polly. I want her right away, quick, please!”
“Miss Hunt, please, I want Aunt Polly. I need her now, quickly, please!”
The nurse closed the door and came forward hurriedly. Her face was very pale.
The nurse closed the door and rushed over. Her face was very pale.
“She—she can't come just this minute, dear. She will—a little later. What is it? Can't I—get it?”
“She—she can’t come right now, dear. She will—a little later. What is it? Can’t I—get it?”
Pollyanna shook her head.
Pollyanna shook her head.
“But I want to know what she said—just now. Did you hear her? I want Aunt Polly—she said something. I want her to tell me 'tisn't true—'tisn't true!”
“But I want to know what she just said. Did you hear her? I want Aunt Polly—she said something. I need her to tell me it isn’t true—it isn’t true!”
The nurse tried to speak, but no words came. Something in her face sent an added terror to Pollyanna's eyes.
The nurse tried to speak, but no words came out. There was something in her expression that made Pollyanna's eyes fill with even more fear.
“Miss Hunt, you DID hear her! It is true! Oh, it isn't true! You don't mean I can't ever—walk again?”
“Miss Hunt, you heard her! It's true! Oh, it can't be true! You don't mean I can't ever—walk again?”
“There, there, dear—don't, don't!” choked the nurse. “Perhaps he didn't know. Perhaps he was mistaken. There's lots of things that could happen, you know.”
“There, there, sweetie—don't, don't!” the nurse said, struggling to hold back tears. “Maybe he didn't know. Maybe he was wrong. A lot of things could happen, you know.”
“But Aunt Polly said he did know! She said he knew more than anybody else about—about broken legs like mine!”
“But Aunt Polly said he did know! She said he knew more than anyone else about—about broken legs like mine!”
“Yes, yes, I know, dear; but all doctors make mistakes sometimes. Just—just don't think any more about it now—please don't, dear.”
“Yes, yes, I know, sweetheart; but all doctors mess up sometimes. Just—just try not to think about it right now—please don’t, sweetheart.”
Pollyanna flung out her arms wildly. “But I can't help thinking about it,” she sobbed. “It's all there is now to think about. Why, Miss Hunt, how am I going to school, or to see Mr. Pendleton, or Mrs. Snow, or—or anybody?” She caught her breath and sobbed wildly for a moment. Suddenly she stopped and looked up, a new terror in her eyes. “Why, Miss Hunt, if I can't walk, how am I ever going to be glad for—ANYTHING?”
Pollyanna threw her arms out desperately. “But I can’t stop thinking about it,” she cried. “It’s all I have left to think about. Miss Hunt, how am I going to go to school, or see Mr. Pendleton, or Mrs. Snow, or—anyone?” She gasped for air and sobbed uncontrollably for a moment. Then suddenly she stopped and looked up, new fear in her eyes. “Miss Hunt, if I can’t walk, how am I ever going to be happy about—ANYTHING?”
Miss Hunt did not know “the game;” but she did know that her patient must be quieted, and that at once. In spite of her own perturbation and heartache, her hands had not been idle, and she stood now at the bedside with the quieting powder ready.
Miss Hunt didn’t know “the game,” but she knew that her patient needed to be calmed down, and fast. Despite her own anxiety and heartache, her hands had been busy, and she now stood at the bedside with the calming powder ready.
“There, there, dear, just take this,” she soothed; “and by and by we'll be more rested, and we'll see what can be done then. Things aren't half as bad as they seem, dear, lots of times, you know.”
“There, there, darling, just take this,” she comforted; “and soon we'll be more rested, and we'll see what can be done then. Things aren't as bad as they seem, sweetheart, a lot of the time, you know.”
Obediently Pollyanna took the medicine, and sipped the water from the glass in Miss Hunt's hand.
Obediently, Pollyanna took the medicine and sipped the water from the glass that Miss Hunt was holding.
“I know; that sounds like things father used to say,” faltered Pollyanna, blinking off the tears. “He said there was always something about everything that might be worse; but I reckon he'd never just heard he couldn't ever walk again. I don't see how there CAN be anything about that, that could be worse—do you?”
“I know; that sounds like something my dad used to say,” Pollyanna said hesitantly, wiping away her tears. “He always said there was something in everything that could be worse; but I guess he never actually heard that he couldn’t walk again. I don’t see how there COULD be anything worse than that—do you?”
Miss Hunt did not reply. She could not trust herself to speak just then.
Miss Hunt didn't respond. She couldn't rely on herself to speak at that moment.
CHAPTER XXVII. TWO VISITS
It was Nancy who was sent to tell Mr. John Pendleton of Dr. Mead's verdict. Miss Polly had remembered her promise to let him have direct information from the house. To go herself, or to write a letter, she felt to be almost equally out of the question. It occurred to her then to send Nancy.
It was Nancy who was asked to inform Mr. John Pendleton of Dr. Mead's decision. Miss Polly had recalled her promise to give him direct news from the house. Going herself or writing a letter felt like almost the same impossible task. Then it struck her to send Nancy.
There had been a time when Nancy would have rejoiced greatly at this extraordinary opportunity to see something of the House of Mystery and its master. But to-day her heart was too heavy to, rejoice at anything. She scarcely even looked about her at all, indeed, during the few minutes, she waited for Mr. John Pendleton to appear.
There was a time when Nancy would have been thrilled about the amazing chance to see the House of Mystery and its master. But today, her heart was too burdened to feel happy about anything. She barely even glanced around during the few minutes she waited for Mr. John Pendleton to show up.
“I'm Nancy, sir,” she said respectfully, in response to the surprised questioning of his eyes, when he came into the room. “Miss Harrington sent me to tell you about—Miss Pollyanna.”
“I'm Nancy, sir,” she said respectfully, noticing the surprise in his eyes when he entered the room. “Miss Harrington asked me to inform you about—Miss Pollyanna.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
In spite of the curt terseness of the word, Nancy quite understood the anxiety that lay behind that short “well?”
In spite of the abruptness of the word, Nancy completely understood the worry that was behind that brief "well?"
“It ain't well, Mr. Pendleton,” she choked.
“It’s not good, Mr. Pendleton,” she said with difficulty.
“You don't mean—” He paused, and she bowed her head miserably.
“You can't be serious—” He paused, and she lowered her head in shame.
“Yes, sir. He says—she can't walk again—never.”
“Yes, sir. He says—she can't walk again—ever.”
For a moment there was absolute silence in the room; then the man spoke, in a voice shaken with emotion.
For a moment, the room was completely silent; then the man spoke, his voice trembling with emotion.
“Poor—little—girl! Poor—little—girl!”
“Poor little girl! Poor little girl!”
Nancy glanced at him, but dropped her eyes at once. She had not supposed that sour, cross, stern John Pendleton could look like that. In a moment he spoke again, still in the low, unsteady voice.
Nancy glanced at him but quickly looked away. She hadn't expected sour, grumpy, serious John Pendleton to look like that. After a moment, he spoke again, still in a low, shaky voice.
“It seems cruel—never to dance in the sunshine again! My little prism girl!”
“It feels so harsh—never to dance in the sunshine again! My little prism girl!”
There was another silence; then, abruptly, the man asked:
There was another pause; then, suddenly, the man asked:
“She herself doesn't know yet—of course—does she?”
“She doesn’t know yet—of course—does she?”
“But she does, sir.” sobbed Nancy, “an' that's what makes it all the harder. She found out—drat that cat! I begs yer pardon,” apologized the girl, hurriedly. “It's only that the cat pushed open the door an' Miss Pollyanna overheard 'em talkin'. She found out—that way.”
“But she does, sir,” sobbed Nancy, “and that’s what makes it all the harder. She found out—damn that cat! I’m sorry,” the girl quickly apologized. “It’s just that the cat pushed open the door and Miss Pollyanna overheard them talking. She found out—that way.”
“Poor—little—girl!” sighed the man again.
"Poor little girl!" sighed the man again.
“Yes, sir. You'd say so, sir, if you could see her,” choked Nancy. “I hain't seen her but twice since she knew about it, an' it done me up both times. Ye see it's all so fresh an' new to her, an' she keeps thinkin' all the time of new things she can't do—NOW. It worries her, too, 'cause she can't seem ter be glad—maybe you don't know about her game, though,” broke off Nancy, apologetically.
“Yeah, sir. You would think that if you could see her,” Nancy said, struggling to get the words out. “I’ve only seen her twice since she found out, and it really got to me both times. You see, it’s all so fresh and new for her, and she keeps thinking about all the things she can’t do—NOW. It bothers her, too, because she can’t seem to be happy—maybe you don’t know about her situation, though,” Nancy added, trailing off apologetically.
“The 'glad game'?” asked the man. “Oh, yes; she told me of that.”
“The 'glad game'?” the man asked. “Oh, yes; she told me about that.”
“Oh, she did! Well, I guess she has told it generally ter most folks. But ye see, now she—she can't play it herself, an' it worries her. She says she can't think of a thing—not a thing about this not walkin' again, ter be glad about.”
“Oh, she really did! Well, I guess she’s shared it with most people. But you see, now she—she can’t play it herself, and it stresses her out. She says she can’t think of anything—not a single thing about not walking again, to feel happy about.”
“Well, why should she?” retorted the man, almost savagely.
"Well, why should she?" the man shot back, almost violently.
Nancy shifted her feet uneasily.
Nancy shifted her feet nervously.
“That's the way I felt, too—till I happened ter think—it WOULD be easier if she could find somethin', ye know. So I tried to—to remind her.”
"That's how I felt as well—until I thought that it WOULD be easier if she could find something, you know. So I tried to remind her."
“To remind her! Of what?” John Pendleton's voice was still angrily impatient.
“To remind her! Of what?” John Pendleton's voice was still angrily impatient.
“Of—of how she told others ter play it Mis' Snow, and the rest, ye know—and what she said for them ter do. But the poor little lamb just cries, an' says it don't seem the same, somehow. She says it's easy ter TELL lifelong invalids how ter be glad, but 'tain't the same thing when you're the lifelong invalid yerself, an' have ter try ter do it. She says she's told herself over an' over again how glad she is that other folks ain't like her; but that all the time she's sayin' it, she ain't really THINKIN' of anythin' only how she can't ever walk again.”
“Of how she told others to play it Miss Snow, and the rest, you know—and what she said for them to do. But the poor little lamb just cries and says it doesn't feel the same, somehow. She says it's easy to TELL lifelong invalids how to be happy, but it's not the same thing when you're the lifelong invalid yourself, and you have to try to do it. She says she's told herself over and over again how glad she is that other folks aren't like her; but that all the time she's saying it, she isn't really THINKING of anything except how she can't ever walk again.”
Nancy paused, but the man did not speak. He sat with his hand over his eyes.
Nancy paused, but the man stayed silent. He sat with his hand over his eyes.
“Then I tried ter remind her how she used ter say the game was all the nicer ter play when—when it was hard,” resumed Nancy, in a dull voice. “But she says that, too, is diff'rent—when it really IS hard. An' I must be goin', now, sir,” she broke off abruptly.
“Then I tried to remind her how she used to say the game was so much nicer to play when—when it was hard,” continued Nancy in a flat voice. “But she says that’s different—when it’s actually HARD. And I have to go now, sir,” she suddenly stopped.
At the door she hesitated, turned, and asked timidly:
At the door, she hesitated, turned, and asked nervously:
“I couldn't be tellin' Miss Pollyanna that—that you'd seen Jimmy Bean again, I s'pose, sir, could I?”
"I guess I can't tell Miss Pollyanna that you've seen Jimmy Bean again, can I, sir?"
“I don't see how you could—as I haven't seen him,” observed the man a little shortly. “Why?”
“I don't see how you could—since I haven't seen him,” the man said a bit shortly. “Why?”
“Nothin', sir, only—well, ye see, that's one of the things that she was feelin' bad about, that she couldn't take him ter see you, now. She said she'd taken him once, but she didn't think he showed off very well that day, and that she was afraid you didn't think he would make a very nice child's presence, after all. Maybe you know what she means by that; but I didn't, sir.”
“Nothing, sir, just—well, you see, that's one of the things she was feeling bad about, that she couldn't take him to see you now. She said she took him once, but she didn't think he behaved very well that day, and she was afraid you didn't think he would be a very nice presence for a child, after all. Maybe you know what she means by that; but I didn't, sir.”
“Yes, I know—what she means.”
“Yeah, I get what she means.”
“All right, sir. It was only that she was wantin' ter take him again, she said, so's ter show ye he really was a lovely child's presence. And now she—can't—drat that autymobile! I begs yer pardon, sir. Good-by!” And Nancy fled precipitately.
“All right, sir. She just wanted to take him back again, she said, to show you he really was a lovely kid. And now she—can’t—damn that car! I beg your pardon, sir. Goodbye!” And Nancy rushed away.
It did not take long for the entire town of Beldingsville to learn that the great New York doctor had said Pollyanna Whittier would never walk again; and certainly never before had the town been so stirred. Everybody knew by sight now the piquant little freckled face that had always a smile of greeting; and almost everybody knew of the “game” that Pollyanna was playing. To think that now never again would that smiling face be seen on their streets—never again would that cheery little voice proclaim the gladness of some everyday experience! It seemed unbelievable, impossible, cruel.
It didn’t take long for the whole town of Beldingsville to find out that the great doctor from New York had said Pollyanna Whittier would never walk again; and never before had the town been so shaken. Everyone recognized the charming little freckled face that always had a smile of greeting; and almost everyone knew about the “game” that Pollyanna was playing. The thought that they would never see that smiling face on their streets again—never hear that cheerful little voice sharing the joy of some everyday experience! It felt unbelievable, impossible, and cruel.
In kitchens and sitting rooms, and over back-yard fences women talked of it, and wept openly. On street corners and in store lounging-places the men talked, too, and wept—though not so openly. And neither the talking nor the weeping grew less when fast on the heels of the news itself, came Nancy's pitiful story that Pollyanna, face to face with what had come to her, was bemoaning most of all the fact that she could not play the game; that she could not now be glad over—anything.
In kitchens and living rooms, and over backyard fences, women talked about it and cried openly. On street corners and in stores, the men talked, too, and shed tears—though less openly. And neither the discussions nor the tears lessened when, right after the news, Nancy shared her heartbreaking story that Pollyanna, confronted with her situation, was mourning the most the fact that she could no longer play the game; that she couldn't be glad about—anything.
It was then that the same thought must have, in some way, come to Pollyanna's friends. At all events, almost at once, the mistress of the Harrington homestead, greatly to her surprise, began to receive calls: calls from people she knew, and people she did not know; calls from men, women, and children—many of whom Miss Polly had not supposed that her niece knew at all.
It was then that the same idea must have, in some way, occurred to Pollyanna's friends. In any case, almost immediately, the owner of the Harrington homestead, much to her surprise, started getting visits: visits from people she knew and people she didn’t know; visits from men, women, and children—many of whom Miss Polly hadn't thought her niece knew at all.
Some came in and sat down for a stiff five or ten minutes. Some stood awkwardly on the porch steps, fumbling with hats or hand-bags, according to their sex. Some brought a book, a bunch of flowers, or a dainty to tempt the palate. Some cried frankly. Some turned their backs and blew their noses furiously. But all inquired very anxiously for the little injured girl; and all sent to her some message—and it was these messages which, after a time, stirred Miss Polly to action.
Some people came in and sat down for an uncomfortable five or ten minutes. Others stood awkwardly on the porch steps, fiddling with their hats or purses, depending on whether they were men or women. Some brought a book, a bunch of flowers, or a treat to share. Some cried openly. Some turned away and blew their noses vigorously. But everyone eagerly asked about the little injured girl; and everyone sent her some message—and it was these messages that eventually motivated Miss Polly to take action.
First came Mr. John Pendleton. He came without his crutches to-day.
First came Mr. John Pendleton. He arrived today without his crutches.
“I don't need to tell you how shocked I am,” he began almost harshly. “But can—nothing be done?”
"I don’t need to tell you how shocked I am," he started, sounding a bit harsh. "But can—nothing be done?"
Miss Polly gave a gesture of despair.
Miss Polly threw her hands up in frustration.
“Oh, we're 'doing,' of course, all the time. Dr. Mead prescribed certain treatments and medicines that might help, and Dr. Warren is carrying them out to the letter, of course. But—Dr. Mead held out almost no hope.”
“Oh, we're 'doing' something, of course, all the time. Dr. Mead prescribed certain treatments and medications that might help, and Dr. Warren is following them exactly, of course. But—Dr. Mead gave us almost no hope.”
John Pendleton rose abruptly—though he had but just come. His face was white, and his mouth was set into stern lines. Miss Polly, looking at him, knew very well why he felt that he could not stay longer in her presence. At the door he turned.
John Pendleton got up suddenly—though he had just arrived. His face was pale, and his mouth was tightened into a serious line. Miss Polly, watching him, understood perfectly why he felt he couldn’t stay in her presence any longer. At the door, he turned.
“I have a message for Pollyanna,” he said. “Will you tell her, please, that I have seen Jimmy Bean and—that he's going to be my boy hereafter. Tell her I thought she would be—GLAD to know. I shall adopt him, probably.”
“I have a message for Pollyanna,” he said. “Can you please tell her that I’ve seen Jimmy Bean and that he’s going to be my boy from now on? Let her know I thought she would be—GLAD to hear it. I’ll probably adopt him.”
For a brief moment Miss Polly lost her usual well-bred self-control.
For a brief moment, Miss Polly lost her usual composure.
“You will adopt Jimmy Bean!” she gasped.
“You're going to adopt Jimmy Bean!” she exclaimed.
The man lifted his chin a little.
The man raised his chin slightly.
“Yes. I think Pollyanna will understand. You will tell her I thought she would be—GLAD!”
“Yes. I think Pollyanna will get it. You’ll tell her I thought she would be—HAPPY!”
“Why, of—of course,” faltered Miss Polly.
"Sure," Miss Polly stammered.
“Thank you,” bowed John Pendleton, as he turned to go.
“Thanks,” John Pendleton said, bowing as he turned to leave.
In the middle of the floor Miss Polly stood, silent and amazed, still looking after the man who had just left her. Even yet she could scarcely believe what her ears had heard. John Pendleton ADOPT Jimmy Bean? John Pendleton, wealthy, independent, morose, reputed to be miserly and supremely selfish, to adopt a little boy—and such a little boy?
In the middle of the floor, Miss Polly stood, speechless and stunned, still watching the man who had just walked away. She could hardly believe what she had just heard. John Pendleton is adopting Jimmy Bean? John Pendleton, rich, solitary, gloomy, known to be stingy and extremely self-centered, adopting a little boy—especially one like this?
With a somewhat dazed face Miss Polly went up-stairs to Pollyanna's room.
With a somewhat confused expression, Miss Polly went upstairs to Pollyanna's room.
“Pollyanna, I have a message for you from Mr. John Pendleton. He has just been here. He says to tell you he has taken Jimmy Bean for his little boy. He said he thought you'd be glad to know it.”
“Pollyanna, I have a message for you from Mr. John Pendleton. He just came by. He says to tell you that he has adopted Jimmy Bean as his little boy. He thought you’d be happy to hear that.”
Pollyanna's wistful little face flamed into sudden joy.
Pollyanna's dreamy little face lit up with sudden joy.
“Glad? GLAD? Well, I reckon I am glad! Oh, Aunt Polly, I've so wanted to find a place for Jimmy—and that's such a lovely place! Besides, I'm so glad for Mr. Pendleton, too. You see, now he'll have the child's presence.”
“Glad? GLAD? Well, I guess I am glad! Oh, Aunt Polly, I've really wanted to find a place for Jimmy—and that's such a beautiful place! Plus, I'm so happy for Mr. Pendleton, too. You see, now he'll have the kid around.”
“The—what?”
“The—what now?”
Pollyanna colored painfully. She had forgotten that she had never told her aunt of Mr. Pendleton's desire to adopt her—and certainly she would not wish to tell her now that she had ever thought for a minute of leaving her—this dear Aunt Polly!
Pollyanna blushed deeply. She had forgotten that she never mentioned to her aunt about Mr. Pendleton wanting to adopt her—and she definitely wouldn’t want to tell her now that she had ever considered leaving her—this beloved Aunt Polly!
“The child's presence,” stammered Pollyanna, hastily. “Mr. Pendleton told me once, you see, that only a woman's hand and heart or a child's presence could make a—a home. And now he's got it—the child's presence.”
“The child's presence,” Pollyanna stammered quickly. “Mr. Pendleton once told me that only a woman's hand and heart or a child's presence could make a—a home. And now he has it—the child's presence.”
“Oh, I—see,” said Miss Polly very gently; and she did see—more than Pollyanna realized. She saw something of the pressure that was probably brought to bear on Pollyanna herself at the time John Pendleton was asking HER to be the “child's presence,” which was to transform his great pile of gray stone into a home. “I see,” she finished, her eyes stinging with sudden tears.
“Oh, I—get it,” said Miss Polly very gently; and she did get it—more than Pollyanna realized. She understood some of the pressure that was probably on Pollyanna at the time John Pendleton was asking HER to be the “child's presence,” which was meant to turn his huge gray stone structure into a home. “I understand,” she concluded, her eyes stinging with sudden tears.
Pollyanna, fearful that her aunt might ask further embarrassing questions, hastened to lead the conversation away from the Pendleton house and its master.
Pollyanna, worried that her aunt might ask more awkward questions, quickly steered the conversation away from the Pendleton house and its owner.
“Dr. Chilton says so, too—that it takes a woman's hand and heart, or a child's presence, to make a home, you know,” she remarked.
“Dr. Chilton believes the same—that it takes a woman's touch and love, or a child's presence, to create a home, you know,” she remarked.
Miss Polly turned with a start.
Miss Polly gasped in shock.
“DR. CHILTON! How do you know—that?”
“DR. CHILTON! How do you know that?”
“He told me so. 'Twas when he said he lived in just rooms, you know—not a home.”
“He told me that. It was when he said he only lived in rooms, you know—not a home.”
Miss Polly did not answer. Her eyes were out the window.
Miss Polly didn't respond. Her gaze was fixed on the window.
“So I asked him why he didn't get 'em—a woman's hand and heart, and have a home.”
“So I asked him why he didn't go after a woman's hand and heart and settle down.”
“Pollyanna!” Miss Polly had turned sharply. Her cheeks showed a sudden color.
“Pollyanna!” Miss Polly turned sharply. Her cheeks flushed suddenly.
“Well, I did. He looked so—so sorrowful.”
“Well, I did. He looked so—so sad.”
“What did he—say?” Miss Polly asked the question as if in spite of some force within her that was urging her not to ask it.
“What did he—say?” Miss Polly asked, as if something inside her was pushing her not to ask it.
“He didn't say anything for a minute; then he said very low that you couldn't always get 'em for the asking.”
“He didn't say anything for a minute; then he said very softly that you couldn't always get them just by asking.”
There was a brief silence. Miss Polly's eyes had turned again to the window. Her cheeks were still unnaturally pink.
There was a short pause. Miss Polly's gaze had shifted back to the window. Her cheeks were still an unnatural shade of pink.
Pollyanna sighed.
Pollyanna let out a sigh.
“He wants one, anyhow, I know, and I wish he could have one.”
“He wants one, anyway, I know, and I wish he could have one.”
“Why, Pollyanna, HOW do you know?”
“Why, Pollyanna, HOW do you know?”
“Because, afterwards, on another day, he said something else. He said that low, too, but I heard him. He said that he'd give all the world if he did have one woman's hand and heart. Why, Aunt Polly, what's the matter?” Aunt Polly had risen hurriedly and gone to the window.
“Because later, on another day, he said something else. He said that quietly, too, but I heard him. He said that he’d give anything to have one woman's hand and heart. Why, Aunt Polly, what’s wrong?” Aunt Polly had quickly gotten up and went to the window.
“Nothing, dear. I was changing the position of this prism,” said Aunt Polly, whose whole face now was aflame.
“Nothing, dear. I was just adjusting this prism,” said Aunt Polly, her entire face now bright red.
CHAPTER XXVIII. THE GAME AND ITS PLAYERS
It was not long after John Pendleton's second visit that Milly Snow called one afternoon. Milly Snow had never before been to the Harrington homestead. She blushed and looked very embarrassed when Miss Polly entered the room.
It wasn't long after John Pendleton's second visit that Milly Snow called one afternoon. Milly Snow had never been to the Harrington homestead before. She blushed and looked really embarrassed when Miss Polly walked into the room.
“I—I came to inquire for the little girl,” she stammered.
“I—I came to ask about the little girl,” she stammered.
“You are very kind. She is about the same. How is your mother?” rejoined Miss Polly, wearily.
“You're really kind. She's about the same. How's your mom?” replied Miss Polly, tiredly.
“That is what I came to tell you—that is, to ask you to tell Miss Pollyanna,” hurried on the girl, breathlessly and incoherently. “We think it's—so awful—so perfectly awful that the little thing can't ever walk again; and after all she's done for us, too—for mother, you know, teaching her to play the game, and all that. And when we heard how now she couldn't play it herself—poor little dear! I'm sure I don't see how she CAN, either, in her condition!—but when we remembered all the things she'd said to us, we thought if she could only know what she HAD done for us, that it would HELP, you know, in her own case, about the game, because she could be glad—that is, a little glad—” Milly stopped helplessly, and seemed to be waiting for Miss Polly to speak.
"That’s what I wanted to tell you—well, to ask you to tell Miss Pollyanna,” the girl continued, breathless and all mixed up. “We think it’s—so terrible—so really terrible that the poor thing can’t ever walk again; and after everything she’s done for us, too—for mom, you know, teaching her to play the game and all that. When we heard that she couldn’t play it herself—poor little dear! I honestly can’t see how she CAN, either, given her situation!—but when we remembered all the things she’d said to us, we thought if she could just know what she HAD done for us, that it would HELP, you know, in her own situation, about the game, because she could be happy—that is, a little happy—” Milly paused helplessly, seeming to wait for Miss Polly to respond.
Miss Polly had sat politely listening, but with a puzzled questioning in her eyes. Only about half of what had been said, had she understood. She was thinking now that she always had known that Milly Snow was “queer,” but she had not supposed she was crazy. In no other way, however, could she account for this incoherent, illogical, unmeaning rush of words. When the pause came she filled it with a quiet:
Miss Polly had been sitting quietly, listening, but with a look of confusion in her eyes. She only understood about half of what had been said. She was thinking that she had always known Milly Snow was a little “off,” but she never thought she was out of her mind. There was no other way to explain this nonsensical, chaotic stream of words. When the pause finally came, she broke it with a soft:
“I don't think I quite understand, Milly. Just what is it that you want me to tell my niece?”
“I don’t think I really get it, Milly. What exactly do you want me to say to my niece?”
“Yes, that's it; I want you to tell her,” answered the girl, feverishly. “Make her see what she's done for us. Of course she's SEEN some things, because she's been there, and she's known mother is different; but I want her to know HOW different she is—and me, too. I'm different. I've been trying to play it—the game—a little.”
“Yes, that's it; I want you to tell her,” replied the girl, eagerly. “Make her realize what she's done for us. Of course she's noticed some things, since she's been there, and she knows our mom is different; but I want her to understand HOW different she is—and me, too. I'm different. I've been trying to play it—the game—a little.”
Miss Polly frowned. She would have asked what Milly meant by this “game,” but there was no opportunity. Milly was rushing on again with nervous volubility.
Miss Polly frowned. She would have asked what Milly meant by this “game,” but there was no chance. Milly was going on again with nervous chatter.
“You know nothing was ever right before—for mother. She was always wanting 'em different. And, really, I don't know as one could blame her much—under the circumstances. But now she lets me keep the shades up, and she takes interest in things—how she looks, and her nightdress, and all that. And she's actually begun to knit little things—reins and baby blankets for fairs and hospitals. And she's so interested, and so GLAD to think she can do it!—and that was all Miss Pollyanna's doings, you know, 'cause she told mother she could be glad she'd got her hands and arms, anyway; and that made mother wonder right away why she didn't DO something with her hands and arms. And so she began to do something—to knit, you know. And you can't think what a different room it is now, what with the red and blue and yellow worsteds, and the prisms in the window that SHE gave her—why, it actually makes you feel BETTER just to go in there now; and before I used to dread it awfully, it was so dark and gloomy, and mother was so—so unhappy, you know.
“You know, nothing was ever right before—for Mom. She always wanted things to be different. Honestly, I can’t blame her much—given the circumstances. But now she lets me keep the shades up, and she takes an interest in things—like how she looks, her nightgown, and all that. She’s even started knitting little things—reins and baby blankets for fairs and hospitals. She’s so interested and so HAPPY to think she can do it!—and that was all thanks to Miss Pollyanna, you know, because she told Mom she should be glad she has her hands and arms, anyway; and that made Mom wonder right away why she didn’t DO something with her hands and arms. So she started doing something—to knit, you know. You can't imagine what a different room it is now, with the red, blue, and yellow yarns, and the prisms in the window that SHE gave her—why, it actually makes you feel BETTER just to go in there now; before, I used to dread it so much—it was so dark and gloomy, and Mom was so—so unhappy, you know.
“And so we want you to please tell Miss Pollyanna that we understand it's all because of her. And please say we're so glad we know her, that we thought, maybe if she knew it, it would make her a little glad that she knew us. And—and that's all,” sighed Milly, rising hurriedly to her feet. “You'll tell her?”
“And so we want you to please tell Miss Pollyanna that we understand it's all because of her. And please say we're so glad we know her, that we thought, maybe if she knew it, it would make her a little happy that she knows us. And—and that's it,” sighed Milly, quickly getting to her feet. “You'll let her know?”
“Why, of course,” murmured Miss Polly, wondering just how much of this remarkable discourse she could remember to tell.
"Of course," Miss Polly said softly, wondering just how much of this amazing conversation she could remember to share.
These visits of John Pendleton and Milly Snow were only the first of many; and always there were the messages—the messages which were in some ways so curious that they caused Miss Polly more and more to puzzle over them.
These visits from John Pendleton and Milly Snow were just the beginning of many more; and there were always the messages—the messages that were so intriguing in some ways that they made Miss Polly think about them more and more.
One day there was the little Widow Benton. Miss Polly knew her well, though they had never called upon each other. By reputation she knew her as the saddest little woman in town—one who was always in black. To-day, however, Mrs. Benton wore a knot of pale blue at the throat, though there were tears in her eyes. She spoke of her grief and horror at the accident; then she asked diffidently if she might see Pollyanna.
One day, there was the little Widow Benton. Miss Polly knew her well, even though they had never visited each other. From what she had heard, she was known as the saddest woman in town—always dressed in black. Today, however, Mrs. Benton had a pale blue ribbon at her throat, even though there were tears in her eyes. She talked about her grief and horror over the accident, then hesitantly asked if she could see Pollyanna.
Miss Polly shook her head.
Miss Polly sighed.
“I am sorry, but she sees no one yet. A little later—perhaps.”
“I’m sorry, but she’s not seeing anyone right now. Maybe a little later.”
Mrs. Benton wiped her eyes, rose, and turned to go. But after she had almost reached the hall door she came back hurriedly.
Mrs. Benton wiped her eyes, got up, and turned to leave. But just as she was almost at the hall door, she quickly came back.
“Miss Harrington, perhaps, you'd give her—a message,” she stammered.
“Miss Harrington, maybe you could give her—a message,” she stammered.
“Certainly, Mrs. Benton; I shall be very glad to.”
“Of course, Mrs. Benton; I’d be happy to.”
Still the little woman hesitated; then she spoke.
Still, the little woman hesitated; then she spoke.
“Will you tell her, please, that—that I've put on THIS,” she said, just touching the blue bow at her throat. Then, at Miss Polly's ill-concealed look of surprise, she added: “The little girl has been trying for so long to make me wear—some color, that I thought she'd be—glad to know I'd begun. She said that Freddy would be so glad to see it, if I would. You know Freddy's ALL I have now. The others have all—” Mrs. Benton shook her head and turned away. “If you'll just tell Pollyanna—SHE'LL understand.” And the door closed after her.
“Could you please tell her that I’m wearing THIS,” she said, just lightly touching the blue bow at her throat. Then, noticing Miss Polly’s barely hidden surprise, she added, “The little girl has been trying for so long to get me to wear some color that I thought she would be glad to know I’ve finally started. She said Freddy would be so happy to see it, if I did. You know, Freddy is ALL I have now. The others have all—” Mrs. Benton shook her head and turned away. “If you could just tell Pollyanna—SHE’LL understand.” And the door closed behind her.
A little later, that same day, there was the other widow—at least, she wore widow's garments. Miss Polly did not know her at all. She wondered vaguely how Pollyanna could have known her. The lady gave her name as “Mrs. Tarbell.”
A little later that same day, there was another widow—at least, she was wearing widow's clothes. Miss Polly didn't know her at all. She wondered vaguely how Pollyanna could have known her. The lady introduced herself as “Mrs. Tarbell.”
“I'm a stranger to you, of course,” she began at once. “But I'm not a stranger to your little niece, Pollyanna. I've been at the hotel all summer, and every day I've had to take long walks for my health. It was on these walks that I've met your niece—she's such a dear little girl! I wish I could make you understand what she's been to me. I was very sad when I came up here; and her bright face and cheery ways reminded me of—my own little girl that I lost years ago. I was so shocked to hear of the accident; and then when I learned that the poor child would never walk again, and that she was so unhappy because she couldn't be glad any longer—the dear child!—I just had to come to you.”
“I'm a stranger to you, of course,” she started right away. “But I’m not a stranger to your niece, Pollyanna. I've been at the hotel all summer, and every day I've taken long walks for my health. It was during these walks that I met your niece—she’s such a sweet girl! I wish I could tell you how much she’s meant to me. I was really sad when I arrived here; and her bright smile and cheerful attitude reminded me of—my own little girl that I lost years ago. I was so shocked to hear about the accident; and then when I found out that the poor child would never walk again, and that she was so unhappy because she couldn’t be joyful anymore—the dear child!—I just had to come to you.”
“You are very kind,” murmured Miss Polly.
“You're really kind,” murmured Miss Polly.
“But it is you who are to be kind,” demurred the other. “I—I want you to give her a message from me. Will you?”
“But you need to be the one to be kind,” the other person replied hesitantly. “I—I want you to send her a message for me. Will you?”
“Certainly.”
"Of course."
“Will you just tell her, then, that Mrs. Tarbell is glad now. Yes, I know it sounds odd, and you don't understand. But—if you'll pardon me I'd rather not explain.” Sad lines came to the lady's mouth, and the smile left her eyes. “Your niece will know just what I mean; and I felt that I must tell—her. Thank you; and pardon me, please, for any seeming rudeness in my call,” she begged, as she took her leave.
“Could you just let her know that Mrs. Tarbell is happy now? I know it sounds strange, and you might not get it. But—if you don’t mind, I’d rather not explain.” A sad expression crossed the lady's face, and the smile faded from her eyes. “Your niece will understand exactly what I mean; I just felt I had to tell—her. Thank you, and I’m sorry if I seemed rude during my visit,” she said as she left.
Thoroughly mystified now, Miss Polly hurried up-stairs to Pollyanna's room.
Thoroughly confused now, Miss Polly rushed upstairs to Pollyanna's room.
“Pollyanna, do you know a Mrs. Tarbell?”
“Pollyanna, do you know a Mrs. Tarbell?”
“Oh, yes. I love Mrs. Tarbell. She's sick, and awfully sad; and she's at the hotel, and takes long walks. We go together. I mean—we used to.” Pollyanna's voice broke, and two big tears rolled down her cheeks.
“Oh, yes. I love Mrs. Tarbell. She's sick and really sad; and she's at the hotel and takes long walks. We go together. I mean—we used to.” Pollyanna's voice broke, and two big tears rolled down her cheeks.
Miss Polly cleared her throat hurriedly.
Miss Polly quickly cleared her throat.
“We'll, she's just been here, dear. She left a message for you—but she wouldn't tell me what it meant. She said to tell you that Mrs. Tarbell is glad now.”
"Well, she was just here, dear. She left a message for you—but she wouldn’t tell me what it meant. She said to let you know that Mrs. Tarbell is glad now."
Pollyanna clapped her hands softly.
Pollyanna quietly clapped her hands.
“Did she say that—really? Oh, I'm so glad!”
“Did she really say that? Oh, I'm so glad!”
“But, Pollyanna, what did she mean?”
“But, Pollyanna, what did she mean?”
“Why, it's the game, and—” Pollyanna stopped short, her fingers to her lips.
“Why, it's the game, and—” Pollyanna paused abruptly, bringing her fingers to her lips.
“What game?”
"What game?"
“N-nothing much, Aunt Polly; that is—I can't tell it unless I tell other things that—that I'm not to speak of.”
“N-nothing much, Aunt Polly; I mean—I can't explain it without mentioning other things that—that I'm not supposed to talk about.”
It was on Miss Polly's tongue to question her niece further; but the obvious distress on the little girl's face stayed the words before they were uttered.
It was on Miss Polly's mind to ask her niece more questions, but the clear distress on the little girl's face stopped her before she could say anything.
Not long after Mrs. Tarbell's visit, the climax came. It came in the shape of a call from a certain young woman with unnaturally pink cheeks and abnormally yellow hair; a young woman who wore high heels and cheap jewelry; a young woman whom Miss Polly knew very well by reputation—but whom she was angrily amazed to meet beneath the roof of the Harrington homestead.
Not long after Mrs. Tarbell's visit, the big moment arrived. It came in the form of a call from a young woman with unnaturally pink cheeks and bright yellow hair; a young woman who wore high heels and cheap jewelry; a young woman whom Miss Polly recognized well by reputation—but whom she was angrily surprised to find under the roof of the Harrington homestead.
Miss Polly did not offer her hand. She drew back, indeed, as she entered the room.
Miss Polly didn’t extend her hand. In fact, she pulled back as she walked into the room.
The woman rose at once. Her eyes were very red, as if she had been crying. Half defiantly she asked if she might, for a moment, see the little girl, Pollyanna.
The woman stood up immediately. Her eyes were very red, as if she had been crying. Half defiantly, she asked if she could, for a moment, see the little girl, Pollyanna.
Miss Polly said no. She began to say it very sternly; but something in the woman's pleading eyes made her add the civil explanation that no one was allowed yet to see Pollyanna.
Miss Polly said no. She started to say it very firmly; but something in the woman's pleading eyes made her add the polite explanation that no one was allowed to see Pollyanna yet.
The woman hesitated; then a little brusquely she spoke. Her chin was still at a slightly defiant tilt.
The woman hesitated; then she spoke a bit abruptly. Her chin was still held at a slightly defiant angle.
“My name is Mrs. Payson—Mrs. Tom Payson. I presume you've heard of me—most of the good people in the town have—and maybe some of the things you've heard ain't true. But never mind that. It's about the little girl I came. I heard about the accident, and—and it broke me all up. Last week I heard how she couldn't ever walk again, and—and I wished I could give up my two uselessly well legs for hers. She'd do more good trotting around on 'em one hour than I could in a hundred years. But never mind that. Legs ain't always given to the one who can make the best use of 'em, I notice.”
“My name is Mrs. Payson—Mrs. Tom Payson. I assume you've heard of me—most of the good people in town have—and maybe some of what you’ve heard isn’t true. But that’s not important. I'm here about the little girl. I heard about the accident, and it really shook me up. Last week I found out she would never walk again, and I wished I could trade my two perfectly fine legs for hers. She could do more good walking around on them for just one hour than I could in a hundred years. But that doesn’t matter. Legs aren’t always given to the person who would make the best use of them, I’ve noticed.”
She paused, and cleared her throat; but when she resumed her voice was still husky.
She paused and cleared her throat, but when she started talking again, her voice was still raspy.
“Maybe you don't know it, but I've seen a good deal of that little girl of yours. We live on the Pendleton Hill road, and she used to go by often—only she didn't always GO BY. She came in and played with the kids and talked to me—and my man, when he was home. She seemed to like it, and to like us. She didn't know, I suspect, that her kind of folks don't generally call on my kind. Maybe if they DID call more, Miss Harrington, there wouldn't be so many—of my kind,” she added, with sudden bitterness.
“Maybe you don't know this, but I've seen quite a bit of your little girl. We live on Pendleton Hill road, and she used to pass by often—only she didn't always just pass by. She would come in and play with the kids and talk to me—and my husband, when he was home. She seemed to enjoy it and liked us. I think she didn't realize that her kind of people don’t usually visit my kind. Maybe if they did visit more, Miss Harrington, there wouldn’t be so many—of my kind,” she added, with a sudden bitterness.
“Be that as it may, she came; and she didn't do herself no harm, and she did do us good—a lot o' good. How much she won't know—nor can't know, I hope; 'cause if she did, she'd know other things—that I don't want her to know.
“Still, she came; and she didn’t hurt herself, and she helped us—a lot. How much she won’t know—nor can know, I hope; because if she did, she’d know other things—that I don’t want her to know.
“But it's just this. It's been hard times with us this year, in more ways than one. We've been blue and discouraged—my man and me, and ready for—'most anything. We was reckoning on getting a divorce about now, and letting the kids well, we didn't know what we would do with the kids. Then came the accident, and what we heard about the little girl's never walking again. And we got to thinking how she used to come and sit on our doorstep and train with the kids, and laugh, and—and just be glad. She was always being glad about something; and then, one day, she told us why, and about the game, you know; and tried to coax us to play it.
“But here’s the thing. This year has been tough for us in more ways than one. We’ve been feeling down and discouraged—my partner and I—and we were ready for just about anything. We were thinking about getting a divorce soon, and as for the kids, well, we didn’t know what we’d do with them. Then the accident happened, and we heard that the little girl might never walk again. It made us think about how she used to come and sit on our doorstep, playing with the kids, laughing, and just being happy. She was always finding something to be happy about; then one day, she told us why, about the game, you know, and tried to get us to play it.”
“Well, we've heard now that she's fretting her poor little life out of her, because she can't play it no more—that there's nothing to be glad about. And that's what I came to tell her to-day—that maybe she can be a little glad for us, 'cause we've decided to stick to each other, and play the game ourselves. I knew she would be glad, because she used to feel kind of bad—at things we said, sometimes. Just how the game is going to help us, I can't say that I exactly see, yet; but maybe 'twill. Anyhow, we're going to try—'cause she wanted us to. Will you tell her?”
“Well, we've heard that she's really stressing out about her life because she can't play anymore—that there's nothing to be happy about. And that's what I wanted to share with her today—that maybe she can feel a bit happy for us, since we've decided to stick together and play the game ourselves. I knew she would be happy, because she used to feel kind of bad about things we said sometimes. I'm not exactly sure how the game will help us yet, but maybe it will. Either way, we're going to give it a shot—because she wanted us to. Will you let her know?”
“Yes, I will tell her,” promised Miss Polly, a little faintly. Then, with sudden impulse, she stepped forward and held out her hand. “And thank you for coming, Mrs. Payson,” she said simply.
“Yes, I’ll let her know,” promised Miss Polly, a bit hesitantly. Then, on a sudden impulse, she stepped forward and extended her hand. “And thank you for coming, Mrs. Payson,” she said plainly.
The defiant chin fell. The lips above it trembled visibly. With an incoherently mumbled something, Mrs. Payson blindly clutched at the outstretched hand, turned, and fled.
The defiant chin dropped. The lips above it trembled noticeably. With an incoherent mumble, Mrs. Payson blindly grasped the outstretched hand, turned, and ran away.
The door had scarcely closed behind her before Miss Polly was confronting Nancy in the kitchen.
The door had barely closed behind her when Miss Polly was facing Nancy in the kitchen.
“Nancy!”
“Nancy!”
Miss Polly spoke sharply. The series of puzzling, disconcerting visits of the last few days, culminating as they had in the extraordinary experience of the afternoon, had strained her nerves to the snapping point. Not since Miss Pollyanna's accident had Nancy heard her mistress speak so sternly.
Miss Polly spoke curtly. The confusing and unsettling visits of the past few days, which had reached a peak with the strange experience from earlier today, had pushed her nerves to their limit. Not since Miss Pollyanna's accident had Nancy heard her boss sound so strict.
“Nancy, WILL you tell me what this absurd 'game' is that the whole town seems to be babbling about? And what, please, has my niece to do with it? WHY does everybody, from Milly Snow to Mrs. Tom Payson, send word to her that they're 'playing it'? As near as I can judge, half the town are putting on blue ribbons, or stopping family quarrels, or learning to like something they never liked before, and all because of Pollyanna. I tried to ask the child herself about it, but I can't seem to make much headway, and of course I don't like to worry her—now. But from something I heard her say to you last night, I should judge you were one of them, too. Now WILL you tell me what it all means?”
“Nancy, can you please tell me what this ridiculous 'game' is that everyone in town seems to be talking about? And what does my niece have to do with it? Why is everyone, from Milly Snow to Mrs. Tom Payson, reaching out to her to say they're 'playing it'? From what I can tell, half the town is wearing blue ribbons, patching up family feuds, or trying to like things they never liked before, all because of Pollyanna. I tried to ask the girl herself, but I can't get much information, and I don’t want to stress her out—especially now. But from something I heard her say to you last night, it seems like you’re in on it too. So can you please tell me what it all means?”
To Miss Polly's surprise and dismay, Nancy burst into tears.
To Miss Polly's surprise and disappointment, Nancy started crying.
“It means that ever since last June that blessed child has jest been makin' the whole town glad, an' now they're turnin' 'round an' tryin' ter make her a little glad, too.”
“It means that ever since last June, that wonderful kid has just been making the whole town happy, and now they’re turning around and trying to make her a little happy, too.”
“Glad of what?”
"Glad about what?"
“Just glad! That's the game.”
"Just glad! That's the game."
Miss Polly actually stamped her foot.
Miss Polly actually stomped her foot.
“There you go like all the rest, Nancy. What game?”
“There you go like everyone else, Nancy. What game?”
Nancy lifted her chin. She faced her mistress and looked her squarely in the eye.
Nancy lifted her chin. She looked her mistress squarely in the eye.
“I'll tell ye, ma'am. It's a game Miss Pollyanna's father learned her ter play. She got a pair of crutches once in a missionary barrel when she was wantin' a doll; an' she cried, of course, like any child would. It seems 'twas then her father told her that there wasn't ever anythin' but what there was somethin' about it that you could be glad about; an' that she could be glad about them crutches.”
“I'll tell you, ma'am. It's a game Miss Pollyanna's father taught her to play. She got a pair of crutches once from a missionary barrel when she was hoping for a doll; and she cried, of course, like any child would. It seems that was when her father told her that there was always something to be glad about, no matter the situation; and that she could be glad about those crutches.”
“Glad for—CRUTCHES!” Miss Polly choked back a sob—she was thinking of the helpless little legs on the bed up-stairs.
“Glad for—CRUTCHES!” Miss Polly swallowed a sob—she was thinking of the helpless little legs on the bed upstairs.
“Yes'm. That's what I said, an' Miss Pollyanna said that's what she said, too. But he told her she COULD be glad—'cause she DIDN'T NEED 'EM.”
“Yes, ma'am. That's what I said, and Miss Pollyanna said that's what she said, too. But he told her she COULD be glad—because she DIDN'T NEED them.”
“Oh-h!” cried Miss Polly.
“Oh my!” cried Miss Polly.
“And after that she said he made a regular game of it—findin' somethin' in everythin' ter be glad about. An' she said ye could do it, too, and that ye didn't seem ter mind not havin' the doll so much, 'cause ye was so glad ye DIDN'T need the crutches. An' they called it the 'jest bein' glad' game. That's the game, ma'am. She's played it ever since.”
“And after that, she said he made a regular game of it—finding something in everything to be happy about. And she said you could do it too, and that you didn’t seem to mind not having the doll so much because you were so glad you DIDN'T need the crutches. And they called it the 'just being glad' game. That’s the game, ma’am. She’s played it ever since.”
“But, how—how—” Miss Polly came to a helpless pause.
“But, how—how—” Miss Polly halted, feeling lost.
“An' you'd be surprised ter find how cute it works, ma'am, too,” maintained Nancy, with almost the eagerness of Pollyanna herself. “I wish I could tell ye what a lot she's done for mother an' the folks out home. She's been ter see 'em, ye know, twice, with me. She's made me glad, too, on such a lot o' things—little things, an' big things; an' it's made 'em so much easier. For instance, I don't mind 'Nancy' for a name half as much since she told me I could be glad 'twa'n't 'Hephzibah.' An' there's Monday mornin's, too, that I used ter hate so. She's actually made me glad for Monday mornin's.”
"And you'd be surprised to see how well it works, ma'am, too," Nancy insisted, with nearly the eagerness of Pollyanna herself. "I wish I could tell you about all the things she's done for my mom and the folks back home. She's visited them with me twice, you know. She's brought me joy in so many ways—both little things and big things; and it's made everything so much easier. For example, I don’t mind being called 'Nancy' nearly as much since she told me I could be happy it wasn't 'Hephzibah.' And Monday mornings, too, which I used to dread. She's actually made me look forward to Monday mornings."
“Glad—for Monday mornings!”
“Happy—for Monday mornings!”
Nancy laughed.
Nancy chuckled.
“I know it does sound nutty, ma'am. But let me tell ye. That blessed lamb found out I hated Monday mornin's somethin' awful; an' what does she up an' tell me one day but this: 'Well, anyhow, Nancy, I should think you could be gladder on Monday mornin' than on any other day in the week, because 'twould be a whole WEEK before you'd have another one!' An' I'm blest if I hain't thought of it ev'ry Monday mornin' since—an' it HAS helped, ma'am. It made me laugh, anyhow, ev'ry time I thought of it; an' laughin' helps, ye know—it does, it does!”
"I know it sounds crazy, ma'am. But let me tell you. That sweet lamb found out I really hated Monday mornings; and what does she say to me one day but this: 'Well, anyway, Nancy, I would think you could be happier on Monday morning than any other day of the week, because it would be a whole WEEK before you have to deal with another one!' And I swear I haven't stopped thinking about it every Monday morning since—and it HAS helped, ma'am. It made me laugh, anyway, every time I thought about it; and laughing helps, you know—it really does!"
“But why hasn't—she told me—the game?” faltered Miss Polly. “Why has she made such a mystery of it, when I asked her?”
“But why hasn't—she told me—the game?” Miss Polly stammered. “Why has she turned it into such a mystery when I asked her?”
Nancy hesitated.
Nancy paused.
“Beggin' yer pardon, ma'am, you told her not ter speak of—her father; so she couldn't tell ye. 'Twas her father's game, ye see.”
“Sorry to bother you, ma'am, but you told her not to talk about—her father; so she couldn't tell you. It was her father's game, you see.”
Miss Polly bit her lip.
Miss Polly bit her lip.
“She wanted ter tell ye, first off,” continued Nancy, a little unsteadily. “She wanted somebody ter play it with, ye know. That's why I begun it, so she could have some one.”
“She wanted to tell you, right from the start,” continued Nancy, a bit hesitantly. “She wanted someone to play it with, you know. That’s why I started it, so she could have someone.”
“And—and—these others?” Miss Polly's voice shook now.
“And—and—these others?” Miss Polly's voice trembled now.
“Oh, ev'rybody, 'most, knows it now, I guess. Anyhow, I should think they did from the way I'm hearin' of it ev'rywhere I go. Of course she told a lot, and they told the rest. Them things go, ye know, when they gets started. An' she was always so smilin' an' pleasant ter ev'ry one, an' so—so jest glad herself all the time, that they couldn't help knowin' it, anyhow. Now, since she's hurt, ev'rybody feels so bad—specially when they heard how bad SHE feels 'cause she can't find anythin' ter be glad about. An' so they've been comin' ev'ry day ter tell her how glad she's made THEM, hopin' that'll help some. Ye see, she's always wanted ev'rybody ter play the game with her.”
“Oh, almost everyone knows about it now, I guess. Anyway, I would think they do from the way I hear about it everywhere I go. Of course, she told a lot, and they filled in the rest. Those things spread, you know, once they get started. And she was always so smiling and friendly to everyone, and just—so happy all the time, that they couldn't help but notice it, anyway. Now, since she's been hurt, everyone feels so bad—especially when they heard how upset SHE is because she can't find anything to be happy about. So they’ve been coming every day to tell her how much joy she brought them, hoping that will help a bit. You see, she’s always wanted everyone to join in the game with her.”
“Well, I know somebody who'll play it—now,” choked Miss Polly, as she turned and sped through the kitchen doorway.
“Well, I know someone who'll play it—now,” Miss Polly said with a catch in her throat as she turned and hurried through the kitchen doorway.
Behind her, Nancy stood staring amazedly.
Behind her, Nancy stood staring in amazement.
“Well, I'll believe anythin'—anythin' now,” she muttered to herself. “Ye can't stump me with anythin' I wouldn't believe, now—o' Miss Polly!”
“Well, I'll believe anything—anything now,” she muttered to herself. “You can't surprise me with anything I wouldn't believe now—oh, Miss Polly!”
A little later, in Pollyanna's room, the nurse left Miss Polly and Pollyanna alone together.
A little later, in Pollyanna's room, the nurse left Miss Polly and Pollyanna alone together.
“And you've had still another caller to-day, my dear,” announced Miss Polly, in a voice she vainly tried to steady. “Do you remember Mrs. Payson?”
“And you’ve had another caller today, my dear,” announced Miss Polly, in a voice she tried unsuccessfully to steady. “Do you remember Mrs. Payson?”
“Mrs. Payson? Why, I reckon I do! She lives on the way to Mr. Pendleton's, and she's got the prettiest little girl baby three years old, and a boy 'most five. She's awfully nice, and so's her husband—only they don't seem to know how nice each other is. Sometimes they fight—I mean, they don't quite agree. They're poor, too, they say, and of course they don't ever have barrels, 'cause he isn't a missionary minister, you know, like—well, he isn't.”
"Mrs. Payson? Yeah, I know her! She lives on the way to Mr. Pendleton's, and she has the cutest little girl who's three years old and a boy who's almost five. They're really nice, and so is her husband—but they don’t seem to realize how nice they are to each other. Sometimes they argue—I mean, they don’t really see eye to eye. They say they’re struggling financially, and of course they don’t ever have extra stuff, since he’s not a missionary minister, you know, like—well, he’s not."
A faint color stole into Pollyanna's cheeks which was duplicated suddenly in those of her aunt.
A slight flush appeared on Pollyanna's cheeks, and it was suddenly mirrored on her aunt's face.
“But she wears real pretty clothes, sometimes, in spite of their being so poor,” resumed Pollyanna, in some haste. “And she's got perfectly beautiful rings with diamonds and rubies and emeralds in them; but she says she's got one ring too many, and that she's going to throw it away and get a divorce instead. What is a divorce, Aunt Polly? I'm afraid it isn't very nice, because she didn't look happy when she talked about it. And she said if she did get it, they wouldn't live there any more, and that Mr. Payson would go 'way off, and maybe the children, too. But I should think they'd rather keep the ring, even if they did have so many more. Shouldn't you? Aunt Polly, what is a divorce?”
“But she wears really pretty clothes sometimes, even though they’re so poor,” Pollyanna continued quickly. “And she has absolutely stunning rings with diamonds, rubies, and emeralds in them; but she says she has one ring too many and that she’s going to throw it away and get a divorce instead. What is a divorce, Aunt Polly? I’m worried it isn’t very nice because she didn’t look happy when she talked about it. And she said if she did get it, they wouldn’t live there anymore, and that Mr. Payson would go far away, and maybe the children too. But I would think they’d rather keep the ring, even if they had so many more. Don’t you think so? Aunt Polly, what is a divorce?”
“But they aren't going 'way off, dear,” evaded Aunt Polly, hurriedly. “They're going to stay right there together.”
“But they're not going away, dear,” Aunt Polly quickly dodged. “They're going to stay right there together.”
“Oh, I'm so glad! Then they'll be there when I go up to see—O dear!” broke off the little girl, miserably. “Aunt Polly, why CAN'T I remember that my legs don't go any more, and that I won't ever, ever go up to see Mr. Pendleton again?”
“Oh, I’m so glad! Then they’ll be there when I go to see—Oh no!” the little girl said, feeling miserable. “Aunt Polly, why can’t I remember that my legs don’t work anymore, and that I’ll never, ever go to see Mr. Pendleton again?”
“There, there, don't,” choked her aunt. “Perhaps you'll drive up sometime. But listen! I haven't told you, yet, all that Mrs. Payson said. She wanted me to tell you that they—they were going to stay together and to play the game, just as you wanted them to.”
“There, there, don’t,” her aunt said with a lump in her throat. “Maybe you’ll come visit sometime. But wait! I haven’t told you everything Mrs. Payson said yet. She wanted me to let you know that they—they were planning to stick together and play the game, just like you wanted them to.”
Pollyanna smiled through tear-wet eyes.
Pollyanna smiled through tear-filled eyes.
“Did they? Did they, really? Oh, I am glad of that!”
“Did they? Did they, really? Oh, I'm glad to hear that!”
“Yes, she said she hoped you'd be. That's why she told you, to make you—GLAD, Pollyanna.”
“Yes, she said she hoped you would be. That's why she told you, to make you—HAPPY, Pollyanna.”
Pollyanna looked up quickly.
Pollyanna glanced up quickly.
“Why, Aunt Polly, you—you spoke just as if you knew—DO you know about the game, Aunt Polly?”
“Why, Aunt Polly, you—you sounded like you knew—DO you know about the game, Aunt Polly?”
“Yes, dear.” Miss Polly sternly forced her voice to be cheerfully matter-of-fact. “Nancy told me. I think it's a beautiful game. I'm going to play it now—with you.”
“Yes, dear.” Miss Polly firmly kept her tone upbeat and straightforward. “Nancy told me. I think it’s a wonderful game. I’m going to play it now—with you.”
“Oh, Aunt Polly—YOU? I'm so glad! You see, I've really wanted you most of anybody, all the time.”
“Oh, Aunt Polly—YOU? I'm so happy to see you! I've really wanted to be with you more than anyone else this whole time.”
Aunt Polly caught her breath a little sharply. It was even harder this time to keep her voice steady; but she did it.
Aunt Polly took a quick breath. It was even tougher this time to keep her voice calm, but she managed it.
“Yes, dear; and there are all those others, too. Why, Pollyanna, I think all the town is playing that game now with you—even to the minister! I haven't had a chance to tell you, yet, but this morning I met Mr. Ford when I was down to the village, and he told me to say to you that just as soon as you could see him, he was coming to tell you that he hadn't stopped being glad over those eight hundred rejoicing texts that you told him about. So you see, dear, it's just you that have done it. The whole town is playing the game, and the whole town is wonderfully happier—and all because of one little girl who taught the people a new game, and how to play it.”
"Yes, dear; and there are all those others, too. You know, Pollyanna, I really think the whole town is joining in that game with you—even the minister! I haven't had a chance to tell you this yet, but this morning I ran into Mr. Ford when I was in the village, and he asked me to let you know that as soon as you can see him, he wants to tell you that he's still really happy about those eight hundred joyful messages you shared with him. So you see, dear, it's all because of you. The whole town is playing the game, and everyone is so much happier—and all thanks to one little girl who taught them a new game and how to play it."
Pollyanna clapped her hands.
Pollyanna cheered.
“Oh, I'm so glad,” she cried. Then, suddenly, a wonderful light illumined her face. “Why, Aunt Polly, there IS something I can be glad about, after all. I can be glad I've HAD my legs, anyway—else I couldn't have done—that!”
“Oh, I'm so glad,” she exclaimed. Then, all of a sudden, a beautiful light lit up her face. “Wait, Aunt Polly, there IS something to be happy about, after all. I can be glad I've HAD my legs, because otherwise I couldn't have done—that!”
CHAPTER XXIX. THROUGH AN OPEN WINDOW
One by one the short winter days came and went—but they were not short to Pollyanna. They were long, and sometimes full of pain. Very resolutely, these days, however, Pollyanna was turning a cheerful face toward whatever came. Was she not specially bound to play the game, now that Aunt Polly was playing it, too? And Aunt Polly found so many things to be glad about! It was Aunt Polly, too, who discovered the story one day about the two poor little waifs in a snow-storm who found a blown-down door to crawl under, and who wondered what poor folks did that didn't have any door! And it was Aunt Polly who brought home the other story that she had heard about the poor old lady who had only two teeth, but who was so glad that those two teeth “hit”!
One by one, the short winter days came and went—but they didn’t feel short to Pollyanna. They felt long, and sometimes were filled with pain. Nevertheless, Pollyanna faced each day with a cheerful attitude no matter what happened. Wasn’t she especially committed to playing the game now that Aunt Polly was playing it too? And Aunt Polly found so many things to be happy about! It was Aunt Polly who discovered a story one day about two little orphans caught in a snowstorm who found a fallen door to crawl under, and they wondered what poor people did if they didn’t have any door! It was also Aunt Polly who brought home another story she had heard about a poor old lady who had only two teeth, but was so happy that those two teeth “matched”!
Pollyanna now, like Mrs. Snow, was knitting wonderful things out of bright colored worsteds that trailed their cheery lengths across the white spread, and made Pollyanna—again like Mrs. Snow—so glad she had her hands and arms, anyway.
Pollyanna was now, like Mrs. Snow, knitting amazing things out of brightly colored yarn that spread their cheerful lengths across the white blanket, making Pollyanna—just like Mrs. Snow—so happy she had her hands and arms, after all.
Pollyanna saw people now, occasionally, and always there were the loving messages from those she could not see; and always they brought her something new to think about—and Pollyanna needed new things to think about.
Pollyanna occasionally saw people now, and there were always loving messages from those she couldn't see; they always brought her something new to think about—and Pollyanna needed new things to think about.
Once she had seen John Pendleton, and twice she had seen Jimmy Bean. John Pendleton had told her what a fine boy Jimmy was getting to be, and how well he was doing. Jimmy had told her what a first-rate home he had, and what bang-up “folks” Mr. Pendleton made; and both had said that it was all owing to her.
Once she had met John Pendleton, and twice she had met Jimmy Bean. John Pendleton had told her what a great guy Jimmy was becoming, and how well he was doing. Jimmy had told her about the fantastic home he had, and how awesome Mr. Pendleton was; and both had said it was all thanks to her.
“Which makes me all the gladder, you know, that I HAVE had my legs,” Pollyanna confided to her aunt afterwards.
“Which makes me even happier, you know, that I HAVE had my legs,” Pollyanna told her aunt afterwards.
The winter passed, and spring came. The anxious watchers over Pollyanna's condition could see little change wrought by the prescribed treatment. There seemed every reason to believe, indeed, that Dr. Mead's worst fears would be realized—that Pollyanna would never walk again.
The winter ended, and spring arrived. Those anxiously monitoring Pollyanna's condition saw little improvement from the prescribed treatment. There seemed to be every reason to believe that Dr. Mead's worst fears would come true—that Pollyanna might never walk again.
Beldingsville, of course, kept itself informed concerning Pollyanna; and of Beldingsville, one man in particular fumed and fretted himself into a fever of anxiety over the daily bulletins which he managed in some way to procure from the bed of suffering. As the days passed, however, and the news came to be no better, but rather worse, something besides anxiety began to show in the man's face: despair, and a very dogged determination, each fighting for the mastery. In the end, the dogged determination won; and it was then that Mr. John Pendleton, somewhat to his surprise, received one Saturday morning a call from Dr. Thomas Chilton.
Beldingsville, of course, kept itself updated on Pollyanna; and one man, in particular, was consumed with worry over the daily updates he somehow managed to get from her bedside. As the days went by, and the news didn’t improve but rather got worse, something beyond anxiety started to show on the man’s face: despair, and a stubborn determination, each battling for control. In the end, the stubborn determination prevailed; and it was then that Mr. John Pendleton, somewhat unexpectedly, received a visit from Dr. Thomas Chilton one Saturday morning.
“Pendleton,” began the doctor, abruptly, “I've come to you because you, better than any one else in town, know something of my relations with Miss Polly Harrington.”
“Pendleton,” the doctor started suddenly, “I've come to you because you, better than anyone else in town, know about my relationship with Miss Polly Harrington.”
John Pendleton was conscious that he must have started visibly—he did know something of the affair between Polly Harrington and Thomas Chilton, but the matter had not been mentioned between them for fifteen years, or more.
John Pendleton realized that he must have reacted noticeably—he was aware of the situation between Polly Harrington and Thomas Chilton, but they hadn’t brought it up in over fifteen years.
“Yes,” he said, trying to make his voice sound concerned enough for sympathy, and not eager enough for curiosity. In a moment he saw that he need not have worried, however: the doctor was quite too intent on his errand to notice how that errand was received.
“Yes,” he said, trying to make his voice sound concerned enough to elicit sympathy, but not eager enough to show curiosity. In a moment, he realized he didn’t need to worry; the doctor was too focused on his task to notice how it was being received.
“Pendleton, I want to see that child. I want to make an examination. I MUST make an examination.”
“Pendleton, I want to see that child. I need to do an examination. I HAVE to do an examination.”
“Well—can't you?”
"Well—can't you?"
“CAN'T I! Pendleton, you know very well I haven't been inside that door for more than fifteen years. You don't know—but I will tell you—that the mistress of that house told me that the NEXT time she ASKED me to enter it, I might take it that she was begging my pardon, and that all would be as before—which meant that she'd marry me. Perhaps you see her summoning me now—but I don't!”
“CAN'T I! Pendleton, you know I haven't stepped inside that door for over fifteen years. You might not realize this, but I'll share it with you—the lady of that house told me that the NEXT time she ASKED me to come in, I should take it as her asking for my forgiveness and that everything would go back to how it was before—which meant she would marry me. Maybe you think she’s calling me now—but I don’t!”
“But couldn't you go—without a summons?”
“But couldn't you go—without being called?”
The doctor frowned.
The doctor looked concerned.
“Well, hardly. I have some pride, you know.”
“Well, barely. I have some pride, you know.”
“But if you're so anxious—couldn't you swallow your pride and forget the quarrel—”
“But if you’re so worried—couldn’t you put aside your pride and let go of the argument—”
“Forget the quarrel!” interrupted the doctor, savagely. “I'm not talking of that kind of pride. So far as THAT is concerned, I'd go from here there on my knees—or on my head—if that would do any good. It's PROFESSIONAL pride I'm talking about. It's a case of sickness, and I'm a doctor. I can't butt in and say, 'Here, take me! can I?”
“Forget the argument!” the doctor cut in fiercely. “I’m not referring to that kind of pride. As far as that goes, I would crawl over there on my knees—or even on my head—if that would help. I’m talking about PROFESSIONAL pride. It’s a matter of illness, and I'm a doctor. I can't just jump in and say, ‘Here, take me! Can I?’”
“Chilton, what was the quarrel?” demanded Pendleton.
“Chilton, what was the argument about?” asked Pendleton.
The doctor made an impatient gesture, and got to his feet.
The doctor waved his hand in annoyance and stood up.
“What was it? What's any lovers' quarrel after it's over?” he snarled, pacing the room angrily. “A silly wrangle over the size of the moon or the depth of a river, maybe—it might as well be, so far as its having any real significance compared to the years of misery that follow them! Never mind the quarrel! So far as I am concerned, I am willing to say there was no quarrel. Pendleton, I must see that child. It may mean life or death. It will mean—I honestly believe—nine chances out of ten that Pollyanna Whittier will walk again!”
“What was it? What’s any lovers' quarrel after it’s over?” he snapped, pacing the room in anger. “A pointless argument about the size of the moon or the depth of a river, maybe—it might as well be, given how little it matters compared to the years of misery that follow! Forget the argument! As far as I’m concerned, I’m ready to say there was no argument. Pendleton, I need to see that child. It could mean life or death. I truly believe it will mean—nine times out of ten—that Pollyanna Whittier will walk again!”
The words were spoken clearly, impressively; and they were spoken just as the one who uttered them had almost reached the open window near John Pendleton's chair. Thus it happened that very distinctly they reached the ears of a small boy kneeling beneath the window on the ground outside.
The words were spoken clearly and powerfully; they were spoken just as the person saying them was almost at the open window beside John Pendleton's chair. Because of this, they reached the ears of a small boy kneeling on the ground outside right below the window.
Jimmy Bean, at his Saturday morning task of pulling up the first little green weeds of the flowerbeds, sat up with ears and eyes wide open.
Jimmy Bean, on his Saturday morning mission of pulling up the first little green weeds from the flowerbeds, sat up with wide eyes and ears alert.
“Walk! Pollyanna!” John Pendleton was saying. “What do you mean?”
“Walk! Pollyanna!” John Pendleton was saying. “What do you mean?”
“I mean that from what I can hear and learn—a mile from her bedside—that her case is very much like one that a college friend of mine has just helped. For years he's been making this sort of thing a special study. I've kept in touch with him, and studied, too, in a way. And from what I hear—but I want to SEE the girl!”
“I mean that from what I can hear and learn—a mile from her bedside—that her case is very similar to one that a college friend of mine has just helped with. For years, he’s been focusing on this kind of thing as a special study. I've stayed in touch with him, and I've also studied it somewhat. And from what I hear—but I want to SEE the girl!”
John Pendleton came erect in his chair.
John Pendleton sat up straight in his chair.
“You must see her, man! Couldn't you—say, through Dr. Warren?”
“You have to see her, man! Couldn't you—maybe through Dr. Warren?”
The other shook his head.
The other person shook his head.
“I'm afraid not. Warren has been very decent, though. He told me himself that he suggested consultation with me at the first, but—Miss Harrington said no so decisively that he didn't dare venture it again, even though he knew of my desire to see the child. Lately, some of his best patients have come over to me—so of course that ties my hands still more effectually. But, Pendleton, I've got to see that child! Think of what it may mean to her—if I do!”
“I'm afraid not. Warren has been really decent, though. He told me himself that he suggested talking to me at first, but—Miss Harrington said no so firmly that he didn’t dare bring it up again, even though he knew I wanted to see the child. Lately, some of his best patients have come to me—so that definitely makes things even harder. But, Pendleton, I have to see that child! Think about what it could mean for her—if I do!”
“Yes, and think of what it will mean—if you don't!” retorted Pendleton.
“Yes, and think about what it will mean—if you don't!” Pendleton shot back.
“But how can I—without a direct request from her aunt?—which I'll never get!”
“But how am I supposed to do that—without a direct request from her aunt?—which I know I’ll never get!”
“She must be made to ask you!”
“She needs to be made to ask you!”
“How?”
“How?”
“I don't know.”
"I don't know."
“No, I guess you don't—nor anybody else. She's too proud and too angry to ask me—after what she said years ago it would mean if she did ask me. But when I think of that child, doomed to lifelong misery, and when I think that maybe in my hands lies a chance of escape, but for that confounded nonsense we call pride and professional etiquette, I—” He did not finish his sentence, but with his hands thrust deep into his pockets, he turned and began to tramp up and down the room again, angrily.
“No, I guess you don't—nor does anyone else. She's too proud and too angry to ask me—after what she said years ago, it would mean too much if she did. But when I think of that child, doomed to a lifetime of misery, and I consider that maybe I could offer a chance of escape, if it weren't for that stupid thing we call pride and professional etiquette, I—” He didn't finish his sentence, but with his hands shoved deep into his pockets, he turned and started pacing the room again, angrily.
“But if she could be made to see—to understand,” urged John Pendleton.
“But if she could be made to see—to understand,” urged John Pendleton.
“Yes; and who's going to do it?” demanded the doctor, with a savage turn.
“Yes; and who’s going to do it?” the doctor shot back, with a fierce look.
“I don't know, I don't know,” groaned the other, miserably.
“I don't know, I don't know,” the other person groaned, feeling miserable.
Outside the window Jimmy Bean stirred suddenly. Up to now he had scarcely breathed, so intently had he listened to every word.
Outside the window, Jimmy Bean suddenly moved. Until now, he had hardly breathed, so focused had he been on listening to every word.
“Well, by Jinks, I know!” he whispered, exultingly. “I'M a-goin' ter do it!” And forthwith he rose to his feet, crept stealthily around the corner of the house, and ran with all his might down Pendleton Hill.
"Well, by Jinks, I know!" he whispered excitedly. "I'M going to do it!" And right away, he got to his feet, crept quietly around the corner of the house, and ran as fast as he could down Pendleton Hill.
CHAPTER XXX. JIMMY TAKES THE HELM
“It's Jimmy Bean. He wants ter see ye, ma'am,” announced Nancy in the doorway.
“It's Jimmy Bean. He wants to see you, ma'am,” announced Nancy in the doorway.
“Me?” rejoined Miss Polly, plainly surprised. “Are you sure he did not mean Miss Pollyanna? He may see her a few minutes to-day, if he likes.”
“Me?” replied Miss Polly, clearly surprised. “Are you sure he didn’t mean Miss Pollyanna? He might see her for a few minutes today, if he wants to.”
“Yes'm. I told him. But he said it was you he wanted.”
“Yes, ma'am. I told him. But he said it was you he wanted.”
“Very well, I'll come down.” And Miss Polly arose from her chair a little wearily.
“Okay, I'll come down.” And Miss Polly got up from her chair a bit tired.
In the sitting room she found waiting for her a round-eyed, flushed-faced boy, who began to speak at once.
In the living room, she found a wide-eyed, blushing boy waiting for her, and he started talking right away.
“Ma'am, I s'pose it's dreadful—what I'm doin', an' what I'm sayin'; but I can't help it. It's for Pollyanna, and I'd walk over hot coals for her, or face you, or—or anythin' like that, any time. An' I think you would, too, if you thought there was a chance for her ter walk again. An' so that's why I come ter tell ye that as long as it's only pride an' et—et-somethin' that's keepin' Pollyanna from walkin', why I knew you WOULD ask Dr. Chilton here if you understood—”
“Ma'am, I know this is really terrible—what I’m doing and saying; but I can’t help it. It’s for Pollyanna, and I’d walk over hot coals for her, or face you, or anything like that, any time. And I think you would too, if you believed there was a chance for her to walk again. That’s why I came to tell you that as long as it’s just pride and something else keeping Pollyanna from walking, I knew you WOULD ask Dr. Chilton to come here if you understood—”
“Wh-at?” interrupted Miss Polly, the look of stupefaction on her face changing to one of angry indignation.
"Wh-at?" interrupted Miss Polly, her astonished expression shifting to one of angry indignation.
Jimmy sighed despairingly.
Jimmy sighed in frustration.
“There, I didn't mean ter make ye mad. That's why I begun by tellin' ye about her walkin' again. I thought you'd listen ter that.”
“Look, I didn't mean to upset you. That's why I started by telling you about her walking again. I thought you'd want to hear that.”
“Jimmy, what are you talking about?”
"Jimmy, what are you talking about?"
Jimmy sighed again.
Jimmy sighed again.
“That's what I'm tryin' ter tell ye.”
“That's what I'm trying to tell you.”
“Well, then tell me. But begin at the beginning, and be sure I understand each thing as you go. Don't plunge into the middle of it as you did before—and mix everything all up!”
"Well, then tell me. But start from the beginning, and make sure I understand each part as you go. Don't jump into the middle like you did before—and mix everything up!"
Jimmy wet his lips determinedly.
Jimmy wet his lips resolutely.
“Well, ter begin with, Dr. Chilton come ter see Mr. Pendleton, an' they talked in the library. Do you understand that?”
“Well, to start with, Dr. Chilton came to see Mr. Pendleton, and they talked in the library. Do you understand that?”
“Yes, Jimmy.” Miss Polly's voice was rather faint.
“Yes, Jimmy.” Miss Polly's voice was pretty weak.
“Well, the window was open, and I was weedin' the flower-bed under it; an' I heard 'em talk.”
“Well, the window was open, and I was weeding the flower bed underneath it; and I heard them talking.”
“Oh, Jimmy! LISTENING?”
“Oh, Jimmy! Are you listening?”
“'Twa'n't about me, an' 'twa'n't sneak listenin',” bridled Jimmy. “And I'm glad I listened. You will be when I tell ye. Why, it may make Pollyanna—walk!”
"'It wasn't about me, and it wasn't eavesdropping,'" Jimmy replied, getting defensive. "And I'm glad I listened. You will be when I tell you. Why, it might even make Pollyanna—walk!"
“Jimmy, what do you mean?” Miss Polly was leaning forward eagerly.
“Jimmy, what do you mean?” Miss Polly leaned forward eagerly.
“There, I told ye so,” nodded Jimmy, contentedly. “Well, Dr. Chilton knows some doctor somewhere that can cure Pollyanna, he thinks—make her walk, ye know; but he can't tell sure till he SEES her. And he wants ter see her somethin' awful, but he told Mr. Pendleton that you wouldn't let him.”
“See, I told you,” Jimmy nodded, feeling satisfied. “Well, Dr. Chilton knows a doctor who might be able to cure Pollyanna—make her walk, you know; but he can't be sure until he actually SEES her. And he really wants to see her, but he told Mr. Pendleton that you wouldn’t allow it.”
Miss Polly's face turned very red.
Miss Polly's face turned bright red.
“But, Jimmy, I—I can't—I couldn't! That is, I didn't know!” Miss Polly was twisting her fingers together helplessly.
“But, Jimmy, I—I can't—I couldn't! I mean, I didn’t know!” Miss Polly was helplessly twisting her fingers together.
“Yes, an' that's what I come ter tell ye, so you WOULD know,” asserted Jimmy, eagerly. “They said that for some reason—I didn't rightly catch what—you wouldn't let Dr. Chilton come, an' you told Dr. Warren so; an' Dr. Chilton couldn't come himself, without you asked him, on account of pride an' professional et—et—well, et-somethin anyway. An' they was wishin' somebody could make you understand, only they didn't know who could; an' I was outside the winder, an' I says ter myself right away, 'By Jinks, I'll do it!' An' I come—an' have I made ye understand?”
“Yes, and that’s why I came to tell you, so you WOULD know,” Jimmy said eagerly. “They mentioned that for some reason—I didn’t quite catch what—you wouldn’t let Dr. Chilton come, and you told Dr. Warren that; and Dr. Chilton couldn’t come himself unless you asked him, because of pride and professional et—et—well, et-something anyway. And they were hoping someone could make you understand, but they didn’t know who could; and I was outside the window, and I thought to myself right away, 'By Jinks, I’ll do it!' And I came—have I made you understand?”
“Yes; but, Jimmy, about that doctor,” implored Miss Polly, feverishly. “Who was he? What did he do? Are they SURE he could make Pollyanna walk?”
“Yes, but, Jimmy, about that doctor,” Miss Polly urged, anxiously. “Who was he? What did he do? Are they SURE he could make Pollyanna walk?”
“I don't know who he was. They didn't say. Dr. Chilton knows him, an' he's just cured somebody just like her, Dr. Chilton thinks. Anyhow, they didn't seem ter be doin' no worryin' about HIM. 'Twas YOU they was worryin' about, 'cause you wouldn't let Dr. Chilton see her. An' say—you will let him come, won't you?—now you understand?”
“I don’t know who he was. They didn’t say. Dr. Chilton knows him, and he just treated someone just like her, Dr. Chilton thinks. Anyway, they didn’t seem to be concerned about HIM. It was YOU they were worried about because you wouldn’t let Dr. Chilton see her. And look—you will let him come, won’t you?—now you get it?”
Miss Polly turned her head from side to side. Her breath was coming in little uneven, rapid gasps. Jimmy, watching her with anxious eyes, thought she was going to cry. But she did not cry. After a minute she said brokenly:
Miss Polly turned her head from side to side. Her breath was coming in quick, uneven gasps. Jimmy, watching her with worried eyes, thought she was going to cry. But she didn’t cry. After a minute, she said, with a shaky voice:
“Yes—I'll let—Dr. Chilton—see her. Now run home, Jimmy—quick! I've got to speak to Dr. Warren. He's up-stairs now. I saw him drive in a few minutes ago.”
“Yeah—I'll let Dr. Chilton see her. Now hurry home, Jimmy—fast! I need to talk to Dr. Warren. He's upstairs right now. I saw him pull in a few minutes ago.”
A little later Dr. Warren was surprised to meet an agitated, flushed-faced Miss Polly in the hall. He was still more surprised to hear the lady say, a little breathlessly:
A little later, Dr. Warren was surprised to run into an upset, flushed Miss Polly in the hall. He was even more surprised to hear her say, a bit out of breath:
“Dr. Warren, you asked me once to allow Dr. Chilton to be called in consultation, and—I refused. Since then I have reconsidered. I very much desire that you SHOULD call in Dr. Chilton. Will you not ask him at once—please? Thank you.”
“Dr. Warren, you once asked me to let Dr. Chilton come in for a consultation, and I refused. Since then, I’ve thought it over. I really would like you to call in Dr. Chilton. Could you please ask him right away? Thank you.”
CHAPTER XXXI. A NEW UNCLE
The next time Dr. Warren entered the chamber where Pollyanna lay watching the dancing shimmer of color on the ceiling, a tall, broad-shouldered man followed close behind him.
The next time Dr. Warren walked into the room where Pollyanna was lying, watching the flickering colors on the ceiling, a tall, broad-shouldered man came in right behind him.
“Dr. Chilton!—oh, Dr. Chilton, how glad I am to see YOU!” cried Pollyanna. And at the joyous rapture of the voice, more than one pair of eyes in the room brimmed hot with sudden tears. “But, of course, if Aunt Polly doesn't want—”
“Dr. Chilton!—oh, Dr. Chilton, I’m so happy to see YOU!” exclaimed Pollyanna. And at the sheer joy in her voice, more than one person in the room felt tears welling up in their eyes. “But, of course, if Aunt Polly doesn’t want—”
“It is all right, my dear; don't worry,” soothed Miss Polly, agitatedly, hurrying forward. “I have told Dr. Chilton that—that I want him to look you over—with Dr. Warren, this morning.”
“It’s okay, my dear; don’t worry,” reassured Miss Polly, anxiously rushing forward. “I’ve told Dr. Chilton that I want him to check you out—with Dr. Warren, this morning.”
“Oh, then you asked him to come,” murmured Pollyanna, contentedly.
“Oh, so you asked him to come,” murmured Pollyanna, happily.
“Yes, dear, I asked him. That is—” But it was too late. The adoring happiness that had leaped to Dr. Chilton's eyes was unmistakable and Miss Polly had seen it. With very pink cheeks she turned and left the room hurriedly.
“Yes, dear, I asked him. That is—” But it was too late. The joyful happiness that had sparked in Dr. Chilton's eyes was clear, and Miss Polly had noticed it. With very flushed cheeks, she turned and quickly left the room.
Over in the window the nurse and Dr. Warren were talking earnestly. Dr. Chilton held out both his hands to Pollyanna.
Over by the window, the nurse and Dr. Warren were having a serious conversation. Dr. Chilton reached out both of his hands to Pollyanna.
“Little girl, I'm thinking that one of the very gladdest jobs you ever did has been done to-day,” he said in a voice shaken with emotion.
“Little girl, I believe one of the happiest things you’ve ever accomplished has happened today,” he said, his voice trem trembling with emotion.
At twilight a wonderfully tremulous, wonderfully different Aunt Polly crept to Pollyanna's bedside. The nurse was at supper. They had the room to themselves.
At twilight, a beautifully shaky and entirely different Aunt Polly quietly approached Pollyanna's bedside. The nurse was at dinner. They had the room to themselves.
“Pollyanna, dear, I'm going to tell you—the very first one of all. Some day I'm going to give Dr. Chilton to you for your—uncle. And it's you that have done it all. Oh, Pollyanna, I'm so—happy! And so—glad!—darling!”
“Pollyanna, dear, I’m going to tell you—the very first one of all. Someday I’m going to give Dr. Chilton to you as your—uncle. And it’s you who have made it all happen. Oh, Pollyanna, I’m so—happy! And so—glad!—darling!”
Pollyanna began to clap her hands; but even as she brought her small palms together the first time, she stopped, and held them suspended.
Pollyanna started clapping her hands; but just as she was about to bring her small palms together for the first time, she paused and held them in mid-air.
“Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, WERE you the woman's hand and heart he wanted so long ago? You were—I know you were! And that's what he meant by saying I'd done the gladdest job of all—to-day. I'm so glad! Why, Aunt Polly, I don't know but I'm so glad that I don't mind—even my legs, now!”
“Aunt Polly, Aunt Polly, were you the woman he wanted so long ago? You were—I know you were! And that's what he meant by saying I did the best job today. I'm so glad! You know, Aunt Polly, I don't even care anymore—I'm just so happy, even my legs feel fine now!”
Aunt Polly swallowed a sob.
Aunt Polly stifled a sob.
“Perhaps, some day, dear—” But Aunt Polly did not finish. Aunt Polly did not dare to tell, yet, the great hope that Dr. Chilton had put into her heart. But she did say this—and surely this was quite wonderful enough—to Pollyanna's mind:
“Maybe, one day, dear—” But Aunt Polly didn’t finish. Aunt Polly didn’t dare to share the huge hope that Dr. Chilton had planted in her heart. But she did say this—and surely this was quite wonderful enough—to Pollyanna's mind:
“Pollyanna, next week you're going to take a journey. On a nice comfortable little bed you're going to be carried in cars and carriages to a great doctor who has a big house many miles from here made on purpose for just such people as you are. He's a dear friend of Dr. Chilton's, and we're going to see what he can do for you!”
“Pollyanna, next week you’re going to go on a trip. You’ll be comfortably carried in cars and carriages to a big doctor who has an impressive house many miles away, specifically designed for people like you. He’s a good friend of Dr. Chilton’s, and we’re going to see what he can do for you!”
CHAPTER XXXII. WHICH IS A LETTER FROM POLLYANNA
“Dear Aunt Polly and Uncle Tom:—Oh, I can—I can—I CAN walk! I did to-day all the way from my bed to the window! It was six steps. My, how good it was to be on legs again!
“Dear Aunt Polly and Uncle Tom:—Oh, I can—I can—I CAN walk! I did today all the way from my bed to the window! It was six steps. Wow, it felt so good to be on my legs again!
“All the doctors stood around and smiled, and all the nurses stood beside of them and cried. A lady in the next ward who walked last week first, peeked into the door, and another one who hopes she can walk next month, was invited in to the party, and she laid on my nurse's bed and clapped her hands. Even Black Tilly who washes the floor, looked through the piazza window and called me 'Honey, child' when she wasn't crying too much to call me anything.
“All the doctors gathered around and smiled, while all the nurses stood beside them and cried. A woman in the next ward who walked last week peeked into the door, and another one who hopes to walk next month was invited to the party. She laid on my nurse's bed and clapped her hands. Even Black Tilly, who washes the floor, looked through the piazza window and called me 'Honey, child' when she wasn’t crying too much to say anything.”
“I don't see why they cried. I wanted to sing and shout and yell! Oh—oh—oh! just think, I can walk—walk—WALK! Now I don't mind being here almost ten months, and I didn't miss the wedding, anyhow. Wasn't that just like you, Aunt Polly, to come on here and get married right beside my bed, so I could see you. You always do think of the gladdest things!
“I don't understand why they cried. I wanted to sing and shout and yell! Oh—oh—oh! Just think, I can walk—walk—WALK! Now I don't mind being here for almost ten months, and I didn't miss the wedding anyway. Wasn't it just like you, Aunt Polly, to come here and get married right next to my bed so I could see you? You always think of the happiest things!
“Pretty soon, they say, I shall go home. I wish I could walk all the way there. I do. I don't think I shall ever want to ride anywhere any more. It will be so good just to walk. Oh, I'm so glad! I'm glad for everything. Why, I'm glad now I lost my legs for a while, for you never, never know how perfectly lovely legs are till you haven't got them—that go, I mean. I'm going to walk eight steps to-morrow.
“Pretty soon, they say, I’ll be going home. I wish I could walk all the way there. I really do. I don’t think I’ll ever want to ride anywhere again. It’ll be so nice just to walk. Oh, I’m so happy! I’m grateful for everything. You know, I’m even glad I lost my legs for a while because you never truly appreciate how wonderful legs are until you don’t have them—that move, I mean. I’m going to walk eight steps tomorrow."
“With heaps of love to everybody,
“With lots of love to everyone,
“POLLYANNA.”
“Pollyanna.”
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!